Skip to main content

Full text of "Twilight Zone v03n01 (1983 04) (noads)"

See other formats


Prizewinning Contest Stories 




S«M VI369 


NV WHU.IVE 
989nv 6EZ.C, 


7A0t;A 1 A 7A0 


Rod Serlings 


April 1983/ $2.50 


NEW JOURNEYS OF THE IMAGINATION 
AND ALWAYS , . THE UNEXPECTED 


Magazine 


THE TWILIGHT ZONE MOVIE ROD SERLING WOULD HAVE 


BRSTMANS® 


rTT^ 

TTTj 

1 f ‘ 

[•1 

1 

li f‘i 

1 1 1 1 

s' 

1 





1 li 



1*1 



1 li 










• 
















Rod Serlings 


Magazine 


March/April 1983 


TZ CONTEST WINNERS 


Ahbie Herrick 35 


The Journey 


Brian Ferguson 2>1 


Critique 


Susan Rooke 39 


Evening in the Park 


William B. Barfield 41 


Say Goodbye to Judy 

FICTION 


Scott Edelman 42 


Fifth Dimension 


Juleen Brantingham 44 


Nightbears 


Bruce J. Balfour 66 


The Last Adam and Eve Story 


Dakota Safari 


Byron Marshall 76 


Murchison’s Dream 
And Now I’m Waiting 


Richard Matheson 80 


FEATURES 


Carol Serling 5 


A Word from the Publisher 


In the Twilight Zone 

TZ Interview: Colin Wilson 

A Colin Wilso n Sampler 

Screen Preview: ‘The Hunger’ 

TZ Discovery: Notes for a ‘T wilight Zone’ Movie 

TZ Classic Teleplay: ‘A World of His Own’ 

Show¥y-Show Guide to TV’s ‘'Dvilight Zone’: Part Twenty-Three 


Lisa Tuttle 24 


Colin Wilson 30 


James Vemiere 50 


Rod Serling 56 


Richard Matheson 88 
Marc Scott Zicree 100 


OTHER DIMENSIONS 


Gahan Wilson 8 


Thomas M. Disch 12 


Books 


Joel A. Samberg 15 


Video 


Kathleen Murray 17 


Quiz: ‘Heroes & Heavies’ Revisited 


Covef art by Kari Broymon 



A Note 

from the Publisher. . . 


Some years ago a writer noted, 
“On October 2, 1959, a new 
television series will be launched. If 
it is anywhere nearly as successful as 
certain powers are betting it will be, 
then the dream of every green- 
blooded fan will come true and we’ll 
have, for the first time, decent 
science fiction and fantasy drama 
available on a regular basis. If, by 
any chance, the series should turn 
out to be as successful as those 
powers hope, then something like a 
revolution will occur.” 

The man was Charles Beaumont, 
screenwriter and fantasist. 

He was talking about 
The Twilight Zone. 

Prophetic? Yes! And the 
revolution hasn’t abated; it’s an 
ongoing phenomenon. Twilight Zone 
is alive and well and everywhere. 
Witness: 

• Two years ago Twilight Zone 
Magazine hit the newsstands, 
and we’ve been going strong 
ever since. Our circulation 
has more than doubled with 
this issue, which marks our 
second anniversary— and also 
presents the thr ee winners of 
our Twilight Zone short story 
contest. 

• This fall a book called The 
Twilight Zone Companion 
appeared on the scene and 
cheered all the loyal tv fans 
who can recite all the 
Twilight Zone episodes 
chapter and verse. The book, 
incidentally, was written by 
our own Marc Scott Zicree, 
who does the “Show-by-Show 
Guide” every month. 

• And perhaps the biggest news 
of all is that Steven Spielberg 
and a few of his pals— John 
Landis, Joe Dante, and 
George Miller— have gotten 
together and said, “Let’s 
make a Twilight Zone movie!” 

Some of you know all this 
because you’ve been with us for the 
past two years. This, then, is a 
special welcome to our new readers . 
—and a word about what you’ll find 
when you enter the Twilight Zone. 


The easy part is describing what 
you won’t find: the sort of 
exploitative melodrama in which 
“oceans of gore compete with oceans 
of bile evoked.” There will be no 
sadism and violence for the titillation 
it brings, none of the gimmickry of 
Hollywood horror. 

, What you will find is harder to 
define— though many have tried. For 
instance: 

“Stories of the unexpected, 
where anything can happen . . . and 
usually does.” 

“Stories that might be true and 
stories that could not be true.” 

“Stories that will appealingly 
appall you and fill you with a 
delicious dread”— or, as Charles 
Beaumont once said, “Stories that 
will appeal to the fiend in you.” 

“Stories that will explore your 
inner space and outer space.” 

“Stories by people, about people, 
and for the satisfaction of people.” 

In short, mysterious, provocative, 
vaguely terrifying stories that 
expand the imagination, that 
“stretch it to induce things never 
before seen or dreamed of.” 

Even Anthony Boucher had his 
problems defining the genre, which, 
he felt, could turn out to be either 
“subliterate” or “the freshest hope 
for literature. It is the most realistic 
or escapist form of fiction. It is 
freeing men’s minds for a better 
world to come, or it is enslaving 
them for an Orwellian State. It is a 
vehicle of scientific prophecy one 
step ahead of fact, or it is a 
hodgepodge of false facts and falser 
thinking masquerading in the name 
of science.” 

In any event, when you read this 
magazine you’re on a journey, and in 
the words of its creator: 

The highway leads to the 
shadowy tip of reality; you’re 
on a through route to the land 
of the different, the bizarre, 
the unexplainable ... Go as ’ 
far as you like on this road. 

Its limits are only those of the 
mind itself. You’re entering 
the wondrous dimension of the 
imagination. Next stop— the 
Twilight Zone. 

M 



In addition to the stories, in the 
months to come you can expect to 
find: 

• Profiles of the masters, the 
men and women who shaped 
modern fantasy, along with 
classic tales of terror and 
the supernatural. 

• Reviews of the latest books 
and movies in the genre and 
interviews with the people 
responsible for them. 

• Striking photo portfolios of 
the world’s haunted places 
—and of surreal worlds found 
only in dreams. 

• A wealth of never-before- 
Ijublished Rod Serling 
memorabilia, including tv 
shows, radio dramas, and— in 
this issue— his personal notes 
for a Twilight Zone movie. 

• And for the next few months 
we’ll bring you exclusive 
on-the-set coverage of the real 
Twilight Zone movie that’s 
now in production. (I can 
definitely promise this; I’m in 
the film.) 

We’d like to hear from you, too: 
what interests you, which sections 
please you most, and what you’d like 
to see us change. You can even 
tell us what sections to drop— or 
send us an item for our “Etc.” 
column, where we rely upon readers’ 
contributions. 

I hope that all the above has 
given you some idea of what to 
expect on your journey through these 
pages. Enjoy! 



Associate Publisher 

5 


i N I H- __E 


Winners . . . 


' You remember the ancient 
parable about the bird who, every 
thousand years, comes flying by with 
a single grain of sand in its beak and 
drops it in a little pile, and how, 
when that pile eventually grows into 
: a thousand-mile-high mountain, it’s 
' still just the briefest eye-blink in the 
mighty vastness of eternity? Sure 
' you do. Well, reader Joseph Tarulli 
of Brooklyn has come up with a 
similar illustration— not quite as 
hopeless, thank God— regarding the 
j chances of winning Twilight Zone’s 
story contest; 

I Imagine q large three-story women's 
* department store. Amid the tremendous 
' inventory hangs a blue dress, one 
. appropriate for the office, a dinner, or a 
1 house party. The style is tasteful, the fit 
complimentary, and the price 
reasonable. There is nothing in the world 
; wrong with this dress, and there is no 
other dress exactly like it. 

! Now, only one woman passes 
i through this huge store each 
I week— which means that just fifty-two 
I people a year are choosing among 
i literally thousands upon thousands of 
! garmenfs. Moreover, at least half these 
people enter the store without any 
i intention of buying, merely to browse or 
' kill time. And of the other half, perhaps 
: only three would actually be in the 
market for a dress; fhe rest are more 
interested in girdles, shoes, slacks, 
blouses, etc. Furthermore, the odds are 
great that the three potential dress 
buyers will reject the blue dress 
because they don't happen to like the 
color or the style, or else it simply isn't 
their size. 

Every year, a writer has about as 
much chance of selling a story as our 
hypothetical department store has of 
selling that blue dress, 
j Sincere congratulations to the 
winnersi 

i Jesus! I didn’t know things were 
I that bad in either The Twilight Zone 
or publishing in general. Still, I 
suspect Tarulli’s a lot closer to the 
mark than ninety-year-old publishing 
great Alfred Knopf, who claimed in a 
recent Newsweek, “It must be 
impossible to write a book so bad 
that no house will take it.” Obviously 





Herrick 


Fer^fuson 


Marshall Fdelman 

it’s been sixty years since the guy’s 
seen a slush pile. 

But even though TZ’s contest 
I wasn’t a one-in-a-million proposition, 
j we did receive more than four 
thousand entries this year, despite 
! the fact that we’d limited the 
j contest, for the first time, to just one 
i entry per writer. 

I Because of the huge number of 
. submissions, and because so many of 
I them were of genuinely high quality, 

, picking a winner proved a lot harder 
I than expected, and in the end, after 
j endless bickering, bloody noses, and 
; page after page of abstruse 
; statistical analysis, we editors simply 
I threw up our hands and decided that, 

! instead of consigning our three 
■ favorite stories to first, second, and 
I third place, we’d award “first place” 
i to all three and let the writers split 
I the total prize money— a thousand 
dollars— among themselves. (The 
: leftover penny. I’m told, has been 
I plowed back into research and 
' development.) 

Of course, there are bound to be 
a few malcontents out there (and 
don’t think we don’t know who you 
are) muttering things like “cop-out” 
and “quitters,” but as we see it, the 
three prizewinners exhibit so much 
diversity in style and approach that 
it would be unfair to rank them. So 
there. 

Surely the most savage of the 
bunch is Critique by BRIAN 
FERGUSON (I’m going in 
alphabetical order), which he 
describes as “my reaction to a 
college-level creative writing class. 
Those who read the story often find 
it disturbingly familiar.” We certainly 
did. Ferguson himself, from North 
Salt Lake, Utah, teaches English in a 
local junior high school and is 


Balfour 

obviously good at empathizing with | 
his students. 

ABBIE HERRICK’S poignant 
story The Journey also had its roots 
in a college writing class. The 
instructor suggested that the story j 
deserved to be published, but finding j 
the right magazine was a problem. i 
“It wasn’t science fiction,” Herrick ! 
! recalls, “and it v/asn’t exactly i 

j mainstream. It didn’t seem to fit I 

i anywhere.” We hope you’ll agree 
I that it fits perfectly in Twilight Zone. 

I The author, a Brooklynite, has 
! supported herself by everything from 
; washing cars to prop building and 
j stunt work while pursuing an j 

I interest in video and film. ! 

j Native Texan SUSAN ROOKE j 

! has found that life in Austin with a I 
j husband and five overweight cats j 

j provides her with all the story i 

1 material she' needs. “The city is I 

crammed with atmosphere and ! 

characters,” she says. “Sometimes I I 
think I know more than my share of . 
the latter.” Still, it’s unlikely the ^ 
place has any character as odd as the ^ 
little old lady in Rooke’s wonderfully 
cynical Evening in the Park. 

As a special bonus, we couldn’t 
resist adding Say Goodbye to Judy to 
the trio of contest winners. Its 
author, WILLIAM B. BARFIELD, 
was born in Baton Rouge, educated 
1 in Mississippi, and now works as an 
engineer in Charlotte, where he 
helped found the Aardvarks Literary | 
Guild, a local writer’s roundtable , 
soon to put out a small magazine of 
its own. 

There are other entrants, too, 
whose stories deserve honorable 
mention. A few of them came very 
close to winning. You’ll find these 
finalists listed on page 102. 

; BYRON MARSHALL, author of 


6 


Photo credit. Motheson/Morc Scott Zicree 



RODSERLING’S 


WGHT 

PNE““ 


S. Edward Orenstein 
President & Chairman 
Sidney Z. Gellman 
Secretary /Treasurer 
Leon Garry 
Eric Protter 

Executive Vice-Presidents 


Executive Publisher: 

S. Edward Orenstein 
Publisher: Eric Protter 
Associate Publisher and 
Consulting Edi tor: Carol Serling 


Harfield 


Editor: T.E.D. Klein 
Managing Editor: Jane Bayer 
Associate Editor: Robert Sabat 
Contributing Editors: 

Thomas M. Disch, Gahan Wilson, 
Marc Scott Zicree 


<ilass Mathoson 

Murchison’s Dream, is another gifted 
Louisianian who works by day in the 
sciences (data processing) and plays 
by night in the arts— painting, banjo 
picking, and contributing children’s 
fiction and comic strips to the local 
press. He’s currently working on an 
animated film. 

SCO'TT EDELMAN has also 
worked with comics, having been a 
writer for such titles as Captain 
Marvel and Home of Mystery. (At 
present he’s doing p.r. for St. Pauli 
Girl beer, an excellent brew.) Of the 
hundreds of stories we’ve run in TZ, 
we’ve never had one so uniquely 
appropriate as Edelman’s ingenious 
Fifth Dimension. 

Welcome back, this issue, to 
three of the most dissimilar writers 
who ever graced our pages: GENE 
O’NEILL (“The Burden of Indigo,’’ 
Oct. ’81), here with a wild and woolly 
tall tale of the future; JULEEN 
BRANTINGHAM (“'fhe Old Man’s 
Room,’’ Nov. ’81), with a somber 
little cautionary tale of a future so 
near it could be next week; and 
BRUCE J. BALFOUR (“Some Days 
Are Like That,” June ’82), with an 
Adam-and-Eve tale designed to end 
all Adam-and-Eve tales. Though it 
probably won’t. 

N ovelist-screenwriter-Twi%/it 
Zone veteran RICHARD 
MATHESON has been the subject of 
our only two-part TZ Interview; he 
was also one of the judges of last 
year’s short story contest, and 
appeared here in June with a 
hitherto-unseen Twilight Zone tv 
script, “The Doll.” In this issue 
you’ll find a more familiar Matheson 
script— A World of His Own— as well 
as the never-before-published short 
story on which it’s based. His most 
recent assignment: screenplay work 


on Steven Spielberg’s forthcoming 
Twilight Zone film. 

In our last issue, LISA TUTTLE 
journeyed to Buckinghamshire to 
interview Roald Dahl. This time her 
destination was Cornwall, where she 
tracked down an even more eccentric 
quarry, COLIN WILSON, a man of 
unlimited enthusiasms who manages 
to be both a visionary and a practical 
working writer. (Midway through the 
interview, Tuttle notes, Wilson gave 
her a look at his manuscript in 
progress. Access to Inner Worlds, 
and promptly went off to have a 
bath. As I said, a practical man.) 

Why are we running a photo of 
MIGNON GLASS when she doesn’t 
have a story in this issue? Because 
she had one in the previous 
issue— the highly disturbing 
encounter known as “A Chance 
Affair”— and since the story was 
added at the last minute, we failed to 
take note of her here. Glass, who’s 
recently moved from Houston to 
New Orleans (what is it about Texas 
and Louisiana?), has appeared in 
Mike Shayne’s Mystery Magazine 
once and, thanks to this, in TZ twice. 

As an ardent foe of trapping. I’m 
glad I’ve never met anyone with a 
mind like the proverbial steel trap; 
but I can attest with pleasure that 
KATHLEEN MURRAY, who 
compiled this' issue’s movie quiz, has 
a mind like a serviceable home 
computer that’s been primed with 
Halliwell’s Filmgoer’s Companion 
and old volumes of Screen World. It 
comes as no surprise to learn that, 
while still an underclassman at 
Marymount, she was a College Bowl 
contestant, and that she later won 
grand prize on tv’s $20,000 Pyramid. 
Clearly this is an issue of prizewinners. 

— TK 


Design Director: Michael Monte 
Art Director: Pat E. McQueen 
Art Production: 

Susan Lindeman, Carol Sun. 
Typesetting: Irma Landazuri 


Production Director; 

Stephen J. Fallon 


Controller: Thomas Schiff 

Ass’t to the Publisher: Judy Linden 

Public Relations Manager.: 

Jeffrey Nickora 

Accounting Mgr.: Chris Grossman 
Accounting Ass’t: Annmarie Pistilli 
Offic^ Ass’t: Miriam Wolf 


Circulation Director: William D. Smith 
Circulation Mgr.: Carole A. Harley 
Circulation Ass’t: Karen Martorano 
Newsstand Sales Manager: 

Karen Marks Goldberg 
Eastern Circ. Mgr.: Hank Rosen 
West Coast Circ. Mgr.: 


Advertising Manager: Rachel Britapaja 
Adv. Production Manager: 

Marina Despotakis 

Adv. Ass’t: Katherine Lys 

Advertising Representatives: 

Barney O’Hara & Associates, Inc. 

Bob LaBuddie, 2640 Golf Rd., Suite 
219 Glenview, IL 60025 (312) 724-5490 ! 


Rod Serling’s The Tiuilight Zone Mag[azine, 1983, Volume 
3, Number 1, is published bimonthly in the United States 
and simultaneously in Canada by TZ Publications, Inc., 
800 Second Avenue, New York, N.Y. 10017. Telephone 
^12) 986-9600. Copyright © 19^ by TZ Publications, Inc. 
Rod Serling’s The Twilight Zone Ma^^ine is published 
pursuant to a license from Carolyn ^rling and Viacom 
Enterprises, a division of Viacom International, Inc. All 
rights reserved. Second-class postage paid at New York, 
NY, and at additional mailing offices. Responsibility is not 
assumed for unsolicited materials. Return postage must 
accompany all unsolicited material if return is requested. 
All rights reserved on material accepted for publication 
unless otherwise specified. All letters sent to Rod 
Serling’s The Twilight Zone Magazine or to its editors are 
assumed intended for publication. Nothing may be 
reproduced in whole or in part without written permission 
from the publishers. Any similarity between persons 
appearing in fiction and real persons living or dead is 
coincidental. Single copies $2.50 in U.S., $3 in Canada. 
Subscriptions: U.S., U.S. possessions, Canada, and APO— 
one year, 6 issues: $15 ($18 in Canadian currency). 
Postmaster: Send address changes to P.O. Box 252, Mt. 
Morris, 11 61054. Printed in U.S. A. 


7 



. .and It lays this giant egg.” An eagle-eyed David Corradine, os a New 
York cop, is slightly turned around in his search tor Quetzalcoatl, the mythical 
flying serpent In Q. Well, not so mythical, obviously. 


Screen 

by Gahan Wilson 


Q 

(United Film Distribution Compjjiny) 
Written and directed 
by Larry Cohen 

Halloween III 

(Universal) 

Written and directed 
by Tommy Lee Wallace 

Creepshow 

(Laurel Show) 

Directed by George A. Romero 
Screenplay by Stephen King 

“The Muse is a tough buck!’ 

— S. J. Perelman 

Arts vary considerably in the 
amount of cash that must be laid 
out if the artist is to pursue them, 
and a budding talent would be well 
advised to seriously consider the 
financial aspects of the various 
muses before he makes a firm 
aesthetic commitment. 

Charcoal drawing, for example, 
is wonderfully inexpensive, which is 
why it is generally the medium 
chosen by the beginning student. 

One piece of paper can be used over 
and over as each sketch can be 
smoothly wiped away by a sweep of 
the chamois, leaving an ever richer 
grey background which provides 
excellent contrast for highlights 
picked out with a kneaded eraser. 

Or if the student is unremittingly 
bohemian, a wedge of French bread 
will do the trick. 

Painting varies, depending on 
the quality of the brand of paint 
8 


chosen (though one mustn’t forget 
posterity; it wouldn’t do to have 
one’s little efforts bleach or bleed 
whilst hanging before the gaze of 
future admiring throngs on the 
walls of the Louvre) and the 
material painted upon (there is a 
considerable range of price between 
highest quality canvas and a chunk 
of old wall board). But we are 
still in an area of high economy, 
particularly if the starving artist is 
careful to restrict his pallet a la 
Picasso of the red and blue periods. 

The graphics start to get you 
into trouble. Here we find ourselves 
getting involved with metal plates 
and acid baths, or with huge stones 
needing grinding, and, worst of all, 
with elaborate presses and very 
expensive papers. 

Sculpture is even grimmer, . 
because now you have moved into 
an area where large amounts of 
working and storage space are a 
must; and even more significant in 
relation to the artist’s pocketbook, 
many other people must be employed 
if the work of art is to be 
completed and arrive at the gallery. 
Castings must be made and the 
molds filled with costly metals; the 
resulting, very heavy objets must 
be safely crated by experts and 
somehow transported to the 
exhibition. The artist is no longer 
able to do his creative work in 


solitary peace and quiet. He must 
general a small army. 

Then we move into the 
theatrical arts wherein a stage is 
needed, and sets, and musicians and 
costumers and ticket takers, and 
there is no longer one artist but a 
bevy of artists, each a specialist and 
each trying, sometimes successfully, 
sometimes not, to mesh his 
particular art with the arts of all 
the rest. The financial requirements 
now soar so high that a new 
character enters, the individual who 
one way or another provides the 
enormous amount of money needed 
for the enterprise and who determines 
the method of its doling out. The 
producer comes into his own. 

But while he is important in 
stage productions, it is in the 
creative art of the film that he 
really steps into the foreground. He 
dominates. He multiplies. He splits 
into armies of producers. He clones 
himself over and over, and each 
separate clone needs its own 
lawyers and accountants. Nothing 
happens, not one frame of film is 
shot, nor the first sketch of any set 
drawn, nor any luncheon with an 
actor’s agent held, before it is 
okayed by the producers, the money 
people. 

And so most understandably, 
and more and more, everything 
about the creation of a new , 



. .o nice loony chilliness.'' Dan O'Herlihy, as a maniacal mask-maker, 
mugs with one of his creations in Halloween III. 


movie— its aesthetics, its 
entertainment value, its morality— is 
I filtered through one solitary sieve: 

; will it make money? 

' This doesn’t rule out good 
movies; people often pay good 
money for good movies. 

And it certainly doesn’t rule out 
bad movies. 

A trio of movies in our 
particular field of interest which 
were very decidedly designed to 
! make money hit the nabes recently, 
with varying results. One interesting 
thing about producers is that, all 
appearances to the contrary, they 
are human, i.e., they do blunder 
now and then. Avarice and cupidity 
may make for alertness and even a 
kind of sharpness, but it does not 
altogether conquer stupidity nor rule 
out bad judgment, and many a film 
that was ruthlessly constructed to 
score with the hoi polloi has bombed 
gloriously at the box office. 

The basic concepts of Q must 
have sounded good over duck salad 
at Ma Maison. What about this 
flying monster that makes its nest in 
the Chrysler Building’s art deco 
crown, Harry, and it lays this giant 
egg? What Harry should have done 
was to make some off-the-cuff joke 
about laying giant eggs and gone on 
with his salad, but instead he 
listened— the human element. And 
so they went on talking. How about 
you got this priest making human 
sacrifices by skinning them alive, 
Harry? I can see Harry nodding, 
chewing his duck, making a big 
mistake. 

There are really some rather 
nice things about the movie. The 
monster itself is prettily executed, 
and there are some quite original 
effects involved, such as the shadow 
of the creature flapping over the 
building of Manhattan. David 
! Carradine does a good job of 
playing an intelligent cop, only the 
script doesn’t give him much to play 
with, and there are some very 
clever visual jokes concerning the 
creature’s lair and its habit of 
feeding on New Yorkers exposed 
on the upper reaches of their 
skyscrapers. 

But there is far too much self- 
indulgence throughout. The pianist, 
Michael Moriarty, desperately needs 
i control as an actor, but instead he’s 
I unleashed. An awful lot of dialogue 


could have been trimmed. The 
pacing is amateurish, the cutting 
awkward, and there is much 
sloppiness in motivations and 
explanations. Why, for example, is 
the enormous monster never 
observed winging its way over New 
York? Because, explains the movie, 
he flies in a line with the sun, and 
so viewers looking up are blinded by 
the light. All very well for folk 
living in Flatland, maybe, but the 
people in the Big Apple live in tall 
buildings— indeed, it’s one of their 
most noticeable characteristics— and 
it gives them the opportunity to 
have many different points of view. 
Probably it’s one of the main 
reasons most of them live there. 

And so much for that. 

Q is, essentially, one of those 
horror movies made by people who 
feel superior to horror movies, and 
that hardly ever works. The sillier 
your monster the more seriously you 
have to take him, especially if you’re 
kidding around. When I saw the 
movie there were only myself and 
two elderly gentlemen in the theater, 
all of us widely separated by empty 
seats, and as I left I heard the ticket 
taker wonder aloud to the usher why 
such a nice man as David Carradine 
had allowed himself to get involved 
with such a thing. TheyJjoth shook 
their heads. Sorry, Harry. 


Halloween III was decidedly 
inspired by the profit motive and, so 
far ^ least, seems to have done very 
well indeed by its avaricious creators. 
Unfortunately it does not succeed too 
well on any other front. 

I had high hopes for it because 
I’d heard it was scripted by Nigel 
Kneale, whose “Quatermass” scripts 
gave Hammer Studios the courage 
and loot to go on and make all those 
red-blooded Draculas and such. 

Kneale has a fine, sure sense of 
paranoia, a masterly ability to show 
that tiny, almost unnoticeably askew 
detail which, if noticed by the 
suitably nervous observer, shows 
conclusively that everything else is 
hopelessly wrong and, what is worse, 
dangerov^s. He is particularly good at 
taking solid institutions— say a 
perfectly respectable oil refinery— and 
making them essential to the 
Martians’ plan for taking over the 
planet Earth. 

I suspected that something had 
gone wrong when I saw that 
Kneale’s name had been replaced in 
the screen credits by that of director 
Tommy Lee Wallace. I don’t know 
what that signifies, but the results 
are considerably less effective than 
what I’d come to expect from the 
talented Mr. Kneale. 

Nonetheless, there are hints of 
the Kneale magic in the earlier phases 

9 


! SCREEN 



! , o kind of frantic, staring 

i loneliness. " Stephen King ploys on 
j unfortunate rube doomed to disappear 
beneath "progressivelY thicker mounds 
of green goop" in Creepshow. 

of Halloween III. Sinister little grey 
men— Kneale has a particular feel for 
the horribleness of bureaucracy- 
doing nasty things. Implications of 
terrible forces awakened and 
beginning to roll. The sense that 
everybody was being sucked into 
someone’s sinister dark plan. 

But then it starts to go soft and 
unconvincing. Maybe it’s all just a 
shade too mechanical, or perhaps 
the babbling drunk recycled from 
Lovecraft’s “Shadow Over 
Innsmouth” is not done well, or 
maybe it’s that we get too clear an 
idea of what’s going on too soon. 
Paranoia flourishes best in the 
; misty dark with the half-heard 
: footstep behind. There’s too much 
explanation in this movie. We know 
far too much about the source of 
the danger and the direction from 
which it’s likely to come. 

Furthermore, we have come*to 
an era of hero/villain conflict, and 
Halloween HI is out of date. 
Nowadays the hero must foil the 
villain in one of two ways: (1) as a 
lighthearted joke in the James Bond 
tradition wherein the atomic- 
powered rockets and laser beams of 
the ingenious fiend are thwarted 
by the hero’s clever use of a 
champagne cork (such a solution is 
in no way convincing, but it is 
: amusing), or (2) in an entirely 
believable, serious fashion, playing 
strictly by the rules that the film 
itself has set up regarding the 
10 



relative strengths of the 
protagonists. Halloween HI fails to 
meet either one of these game 
plans, and the audience I heard 
going out was quite irritated at this 
failure. They didn’t believe the 
hero’s besting of the menace for a 
minute, and they were most 
annoyed. Several of them worked 
out alternate (and, I must say, more 
convincing) solutions, feeling, 
apparently, that since Halloween HI 
hadn’t done the thing properly, 
they’d do it themselves. 

The cast is not very good, and 
the characters they’re trying to 
play are— even for a movie of this 
kind— extremely unconvincing. The 
villain is played by the only real 
actor in sight, Dan O’Herlihy, and 
while he does manage to infuse the 
character with a nice loony 
chilliness, the creature is so ill- 
defined and fuzzy that he’s got 
almost nothing to work with. 

Seems a pity. 

The third entry into the Big 
Bucks Sweepstake is by far the 
best: Creepshow. This is perhaps 
one of the most unabashed grabs 
for cash ever to hit your local 
theater, but there’s such innocent 
greed about it all that it’s hard to 
take offense. I mean, these folks are 
desperate to get rich! They’ve 
decked out the ticket ladies in 
special t-shirts and God only knows 
what else. 

The film itself is an unabashed 
adoration of the old EC comics and 
makes very good use of the feel of 
those outrageous publications, even 
to the tacky ads. It is different 
from any of the other movies that 
George Romero’s directed in that all 
the rest have aspired to art, one 
way or another, but Creepshow does 
not. It is pure and simple 
entertainment of a wild and raucous 
nature with no aspirations outside of 
trying to give the audience the 
wildest and woolliest roller coaster 
ride it can arrange. 

The cast is far and away the 
fanciest Romero’s ever worked with, 
lots of name character actors, and 
everybody seems to be having a fine 
time. The whole feel of the movie 
indicates everybody was enjoying 
himself whether that was the case 
or not. 

Steve King wrote the stories 
and, again, obviously enjoyed doing 


them; as with Romero, there is no 
indication he was in any way taking 
himself seriously. They are all quite 
successful pastiches of the BOO! and 
GRRRR! and OH MY GAWD!!!! 
school, and constructed in such a 
fashion so as to insure that you 
jump in your seat about every five 
and a half minutes. Romero 
persuaded King to star in one of 
the episodes wearing progressively 
thicker mounds of green goop, 
which can’t have made this first 
attempt at acting any easier. Fuzz 
and all, however, he manages to 
invest his unfortunate rube with a 
kind of frantic, staring loneliness 
which ends up being oddly touching. 

Tom Savini is responsible for 
the various monsters and whatnot 
jumping out at the viewer. Some of 
them are quite spectacular, and all 
of them are stone loyal to the EC 
tradition. There is, in particular, a 
rotting (what else?) ambulatory 
corpse which catches the total 
unbelievability of those old comic- 
book drawings, and it has been 
given a voice which, I must say, is 
an inspired rendering of what such 
an outrageous revenant would 
probably sound like. 

My favorite, by far, of all the 
episodes concerns a thing in a crate 
which— well, I guess I won’t be 
giving anything away when I say 
that it kills people. Horribly, of 
course. And it is a marvelous thing 
indeed, a dandy, hairy thing with 
fine teeth and all. But the part 
about the episode which makes it 
the runaway star of the whole 
production, so far as I’m concerned, 
is the performance of Fritz Weaver 
as a terrified EC comics victim. He 

is, friends, absolutely super. Never 
did anybody shudder better. I loved 

it, loved it, loved it. Atta baby, 

Fritz! I hope all you guys make 
billions. 

In closing, I’d like to mention a 
film which is borderline material for 
us, but which is plenty spooky, and 
which does have a mass murderer 
who is totally out of her skull, and 
which hinges on a horrifying dream 
involving a bleeding teddy bear . . . 
so maybe it’s not so borderline after 
all. It’s badly titled Still of the Night 
(when we previewed it last March it 
was Stab), and if you feel in the 
mood for a slick, scary murder 
mystery, it has my recommendation. |B 


O T E R D I M E 

Books by Thomas M. Disch 


“The time has been,” Macbeth 
reminisces in Act V, “my senses 
would have cool’d to hear a night- 
shriek, and my fell of hair would at 
a dismal treatise rouse and stir as 
life were in it.” Read a few too 
many dismal treatises, however, and 
you may find, along with Macbeth, 
that: “I have supp’d full with 
horrors; direness, familiar to my 
slaughterous thoughts, cannot once 
start me.” 

It may be, however, that this 
disclaimer, coming just before his 
“tomorrow and tomorrow and 
tomorrow” speech, is the theatrical 
equivalent to the obligatory false 
alarm in every horror movie when 
the cat leaps out from behind the 
curtains and we all shriek, and then 
have to laugh just to reassure 
ourselves that “It’s only the 
cat!”— though we know quite wdl 
that there is enough direness ahead 
of us to cool our senses to freezing. 
Not only such basic physical 
direness as death, disease, the 
frailty and corruption of the flesh, 
the hunger of various predators, and 
the dangers posed by psychopaths at 
loose after dark, but the fur^er, 
horrible suspicion that the social 
system we are necessarily a part of, 
which is supposed to keep these 
dangers at bay, may instead have 
formed some kind of unholy alliance 
with them— the suspicion, to put it 
another way, that Macbeth may be 
the person who’s answering the 
phone when we dial 911. 

Those are enough different 
varieties of direness to guarantee 
some degree of timeliness and 
universality to the genre of the 
horror story. This plentitude 
explains why the range of the 
horror story, in terms of literary 
sophistication, should be wider than 
that of any other literary genre, 
running the gamut from the 
elemental night- shrieking nastiness 
of E.C. Comics to the highbrow 
frissons of James’s Turn of the 
Screw or Kafka’s Metamorphosis. 
Horror, like his brother Death, is an 
equal opportunity employer. 

To the degree that a theme is 
universal, it is in proportion 
exploitable, and the proliferation of 
schlock horror novels in the wake of 
such box office successes as The 
Omen series, et al, is hardly to be 
wondered at. So 'long as there are 
rustics to buy ballad- sheets there 

12 


will be balladeers to supply them, 
though as the mean reading speed 
of the audience and the technology 
of printing have both greatly 
advanced in recent centuries, it’s 
not ballad-sheets that are hawked 
nowadays but paperback originals. 

Without dwelling on the easy 
irony of the world “original,” let’s 
take a quick peek inside a recent 
329-page ballad-sheet brought out by 
Pocket Books, The Deathstone 
($3.50) by Ken Eulo, author of The 
Bloodstone and The Brownstone 
(and, doubtless, if the market holds 
up, of The Headstone, The 
Whetstone, and The Rhinestone). 
There is nothing intrinsically 
unworkable in the book’s premise of 
a small town keeping up the pagan 
tradition of human sacrifice; it’s 
done yeoman service for Shirley 
Jackson’s story, “The Lottery,” and 
the movie The Wicker Man. Horror 
stories are usually ritual 
reenactments of favorite myths. 
What sinks Eulo’s book to the rock- 
bottom of the sophistication 
spectrum (from sappy to savvy) is 
the style of his reenactment, a style 
that is equal parts soap-opera 
mawkish and button-pushing 
portentous, graduating to dithering 
hysteria for the big moments: 

They were circling the fire now, 
dancing in a madman's frenzy, 
delirium, their huge animal heads 
weaving in and out of shadows. The 
fire blazed up with a roar, sending a 
column of red flames soaring. They 
moaned and wailed and shouted. Even 
though the words were unintelligible, 
Ron felt that their hideous shrieks were 
like a hand held toward him, a 
handshake with death. 

Don’t worry, though, kids. Ron 
doesn’t die. He saves Chandal and 
little Kristy from the Widow 
Wheatley and the other wicked 
Satanists and returns to his talent 
agency in Hollywood. 

For some readers, it may 
be, the very unnaturalness and 
ineptitude of the lower grade of 
occult novels are welcome distancing 
devices from what might otherwise 
be too scary, too close for comfort. 
For them, mustache-twirling villainy 
and dime-store Halloween masks 
serve the same sanitizing function 
that the code of genteel taste serves 


S T O N s| 


for readers of more middlebrow 
spine-masseurs (tinglers they’re not), 
such as Jonathan Carroll’s Voice of 
Our Shadow (Viking $13.50). 
Carroll’s second novel (and a great 
comedown from his first. The Land 
of Laughs) is a preppy ghost story 
as decorously conventional and 
capably tailored as a Brooks 
Brothers suit. So long as it keeps 
within the city limits of 
psychological realism, as it does in 
its portrait of a bullying older 
brother or its depiction of a young 
man’s first, all-too-trepid adultery, it 
makes a book like Eulo’s look like a 
styrofoam dinner service. But when 
the adulterous wife’s suicidal 
husband returns to haunt the guilty 
couple, Carroll’s novel runs out of 
imaginative gas. Carroll just doesn’t 
believe in ghosts, and his disbelief is 
contagious. But does anyone believe 
in ghosts, after all? If they were on 
their oaths. I’m sure most of the 
best ghost-story writers would admit 
that their ghosts are symbols of 
Something Else. Which is a 
roundabout way of saying that, 
finally, both Eulo and Carroll (and 
unnumbered others) fail for a similar 
reason— a reluctance to make eye 
contact with their fears. Instead of 
real horrors to sup upon, with meat 
and maggots on their bones, they 
offer plastic skeletons. 

Stephen King is another matter. 
He has enjoyed his success precisely 
because he’s remained true to his 
own clearest sense of what is 
fearful, fearfuler, fearfulest. What 
King fears is his own and other 
people’s capacity for cruelty and 
brutality; madness, loneliness, 
disease, pain, and death; men, 
women, most forms of animal life, 
and the weather. When King 
I introduces supernatural or 
paranormal elements into his tales it 
is as a stand-in for one of the 
: above-mentioned “natural” fears. 

; Thus, Carrie’s telekinetic powers in 
j his first novel are emblematic of the 
I force of a long-stifled anger 
I erupting into rage, and the horror 
of ’Salem’s Lot is that of witnessing 
the archetypal Our Town of 
Rockwell, Wilder, and Bradbury 
electing Dracula as mayor and 
appointing his wives to the Board of 
Education. 

King’s latest book. Different 
Seasons (Viking, $16.95), is a 



collection of four c}uite separate 
tales, only one of which (and that, 
thankfully, the shortest) failed to 
shiver my timbers perceptibly. The 
other three, in ascending order both 
of length and personal preference, 
are: “Rita Hayworth and 
Shawshank Redemption,” a quietly 
paranoid curtain-raiser that 
persuaded me never to be framed 
for murder and sentenced to life 
imprisonment; “The Body,” a vivid 
if sometimes self-consciously 
“serious” account of the rites of 
passage practiced by the aboriginal 
teenagers of Maine’s lower-middle 
classes (and a telling pendant to the 
novel ’Salem’s Lot); finally, the 
hands-down winner of the four and, 

I think. King’s most accomplished 
piece of fiction at any length, “Apt 
Pupil.” (In his book’s afterword. 
King complains about the difficulty 
of publishing novellas of 25,000 to 
35,000 words. Yet “The Body” and 
“Apt Pupil” are respectively, double 
those lengths, and even the shorter 
tale would have made a weightier 
book than Carroll’s Voice of Our 
Shadow. I don’t mean to look a gift 
horse in the mouth, only to point 
out that Different Seasons is more 
nearly a collection of novels than of 
stories.) 

The premise for “Apt Pupil” 
could scarcely be simpler. A bright, 
all-American thirteen-year-old 
discovers that one of his suburban 
neighbors was the infamous Kurt 
Dussander, commandant of a Nazi 
death camp. Instead of reporting 
Dussander to the police, this 
paragon of the eighth grade begins 
to blackmail him— not for money but 
just “to hear about it”; 

"Hear about it?" Dussander 
echoed. He looked utterly perplexed. 

Todd leaned forward, tanned 
elbows on bluejeaned knees. "Sure. The 
firing squads. The gas chambers. The 
ovens. The guys who had to dig their 
■own graves and then stand on the 
ends so they'd fall into them. The ..." 
His tongue came out and wetted his 
lips. "The examinations. The experiments. 
Everything. All the gooshy stuff." 


Dussander stared at him with a 
certain amazed detachment, the way 
a veterinarian might stare at a cat 
who was giving birth to a succession of 
two-heoded kittens. "You are a 
monster," he said softly. 

To tell more of how this oddest of 
all couples leapfrog down the road 
to damnation would be a disservice 
to anyone who hasn’t yet read the 
book. I’m told by those who have a 
hand on the pulse of sf and fantasy 
fandom that “Apt Pupil” has not 
been exactly taken to the hearts of 
King’s usually quite faithful subjects. 
I can only suppose that is a tribute 
to how closely it cuts to the bone. 
Surely, in terms simply of 
generating suspense and keeping the 
plot twisting, “Apt Pupil” cannot be 
faulted. I hope Losey gets to make 
the movie, or that Hitchcock could 
return from the grave for just one 
more production. Not since 
Strangers on a Train has there 
been a plot so perfectly suited to his 
passion for ethical symmetries. 

So far in this column super- 
natural horror has been batting 
zero, since King has throughout 
Different Seasons kept to the hither 
side of the natural/supernatural 
divide. It’s both a pleasure and a 
relief, therefore, to be able to 
recommend one novel— and a first 
novel at that— comes from the 
Twilight Zone’s heart of darkness: 
Nightflyer by Christopher Fahy 
(Jove, $2.95). Nightflyer is a 
shamelessly satisfying fantasy of a 
twerp who turns into an avenger by 
achieving out-of-body flight, zapping 
all the bullies who’d been kicking 
sand in his face and then zapping 
. . . but that would be telling. If you 
enjoyed King’s Carrie, you’ll enjoy 
Fahy’s Jonathan to just the same 
degree. The prose is that ideal 
compromise between plain and vivid 
that allows the story to unreel 
through the videocassette player of 
the imagination to maximum 
vicarious effect. The ending gets 
predictable, and Fahy’s theory of 
astral projection is too trouble-free. 
Jonathan never has ignition - 

problems. For purposes of plot a 
writer should always keep a little 
Ki^tonite in reserve. Those 
quibbles aside, Nightflyer is fresh 
hot buttered popcorn. 

Now for the Annuals. There are 
three: Terry Carr’s Fantasy Annual : 



V (Timescape, $2.95), Arthur W. 
Saha’s The Year’s Best Fantasy 
Stories: 8, and Karl Edward 
Wagner’s The Year’s Best Horror 
Stories: Series X (both from DAW, 
$2.50 each). There is no stand-out 
winner, though Carr did the best 
job at second-guessing the various 
awards. His annual includes Michael 
Bishop’s deserving Nebula winner, 
“The Quickening,” a story that 
boasts that greatest rarity, an 
entirely new idea; to wit. What if, 
suddenly, everyone in the world 
were somewhere else? Bishop 
doesn’t concern himself with how or 
why this happens, but his answer to 
that what-if is forceful, logical, and 
poetic; “The Fire When It Comes” 
by Parke Godwin, which won a 
World Fantasy Award and was a 
nominee for both the Hugo and 
Nebula, and which I thought treacly 
in its psychobabbling sentimentality 
(but«clearly that is a minority 
verdict); James Tiptree, Jr.’s 
“Lirios: A Tale of the Quintana 
Roo,” a lyrical ghost story that was 
also a Nebula nominee; and Tony 
Sarowitz’s “Dinosaurs on 
Broadway,” which won a 
Transatlantic Review Award, 
and simply as a fantasmal 
transformation of Manhattan’s 
Upper West Side makes the Godwin 
story look like a set for Sesame 
Street. There are also good ghost 
stories by George R.R. Martin and 
C.J. Cherryh, plus representative 
(but not spectacular) stories by 
Silverberg, Zelazny, and yours truly. 

Not a bad showing at all, but 
not so luminous as to cast the other 
two annuals in the shade. Saha’s 
should be read if only for the charm 
of Zelazny’s Hugo-winning “Unicorn 
Variation” and Lisa Tuttle’s “A 
Friend in Need,” a story so tasteful 
you could read it aloud to the Queen 
Mother— and yet entirely enjoyable 
for all that! (Caveat emptor: the 
back cover of Carr’s annual 
promises Tuttle’s story as among its 
contents, but it is not there.) And 
the Wagner anthology has no less 
than a half-dozen tales that stand 
up to the best in Carr’s book. 


13 



r 


BOOKS 


including two by Ramsey Campbell; | horripilate the scalp. I peculiar, unexpected statue to pick : 

a World Fantasy Award Winner, i up the pace of a flagging tale. 1 

“The Dark Country,” by Dennis Readers whose avidity for I A final quote that I can’t resist | 

Etchison (this time I agree with the i horror is not easily sated and who | —from the synofisis of Gothic Novel | 

judges); an intense vignette from | would be interested in exploring the : 46, Grenville Fletcher’s Rosalviva, 

Running Times by David Clayton ! attic, so to speak, of this venerable j or, The Demon Dwarf of 1824: 

Carrad; “Egnaro” by M. John i genre should order a copy of The | At this point a character known as 

Harrison, who is, as ever, in top < Gothic Novel (1790-1830): Plot the Demon Dwarf appears and reminds 

form; and the triple-authored Summaries and Index to Motifs by Goifieri of his first murder; he ciaims 

“Touring,” by Dozois, Dann, and Ann B. Tracy (University Press of kinship with Leontini. He and Rosaiviva 

Swanwick, wherein the ghosts of Kentucky, Lexington, KY 40506, become associates and at iast he 

Elvis, Janis Joplin, and Buddy Holly $14). Tracy’s compendium of plot consents to kiii Froncesca and move 

get together for a concert in Fargo, synopses of over two hundred gothic her body to Rosalviva's own vauits so 

North Dakota. novels, most of them unavailable she can enjoy the sight of it, but on 

The trouble with Wagner’s even at large research libraries, is a condition that Ro&aiviva belong to him, 

collection (and to a lesser degree source both of hoots and of vintage Rosalviva hopes to win back Goifieri, 

with Carr’s and Saha’s) is that new material for the aspiring but he has repented and is mourning 

horror stories are necessarily limited gothicist. Consider, if you will, the his wife; this makes Rosalviva so angry 

in their emotional range. There are motif index’s offerings under: that she decides 1o lock him up with 

only so many tones of voice suitable “Statue, peculiar: animated, 2, 75; the decaying body of his wife and 

to telling tales of horror; the dismal, with bleeding nose, 193; with hang him later. Suddenly the Dwarf 

the dire, the stricken, the sad, the disappearing helmet, 193; with reveals that he is really Leontini and i 

lunatic. After a while one begin# secret button, 1, 99; silver, with that Francesca is x>t dead. Rosalviva, ' 

to echo Macbeth’s complaint, 1 holy relics, 74; unexpected, 47, 62.” stunned and terrified, commits suicide. | 

and direness can no more i Truly, there’s nothing like a ' Leontini marries his first iove, Viola. iS 


^ U.S. POSTAL SERVICE STATEhlENT OF OWNERSHIP, MANAQEM6NT AND CIRCUIATION (raquirad by 39 U.S.C. 3«6) 1. Till* of 
pubflccUon ROO SERLINO’S THE TWIUQHT ZONE MAGAZINE 1A Publication No. 143n 2. DM of fWng Oct. 19, 1992 3. Praquoncy 
of Mua rnomhly NOTE: Praquancy changaa to bimontbly affactiva 1983 3A No. of itauaa publshod annualy 12 3B. Annual tubacflp- 
tfon prica 922. 4. CocnpMa malting addraaa of known offlca of pubkcMon (not primars) 800 Sacond Avanua. Now Vork, N.Y. 10017 

$. Compton maWng Bddrass of tha haadquartam or ganaral buainaas officas of tha puMabaia (not pdntara) 800 Sacond Avanua, Naw 

York, N.Y. 10017 6. PuH namaa and eompiala matUng addraaa of puWiahar, adilor. and managing adtior: Eric Prottar, PubUatiar. 800 
Sacond Avanua. Naw York. N.Y. 10017, T.E.O. Klain, Editor. 800 Sacond Avanua. Naw York 10017. Jana Bayar. Managtog Editor, 800 
Sacond Avanua. Naw York. N.Y. 10017. Ownar or atockboldart owning or hoMkig 1 parcant or mora of total amount of atock: TZ 
Publications, Inc.. 800 Sacond Avanua, Naw York. N.Y. 10017, Mordcalm Pubaati^ Corp.. sama as abova. Eric ProMar, aama as 
abova. Nils Stii^iro. 3420 Ocsan Park Slvd. Santa Monica. CA 90405 8. Known bondholdari. Nona 9. For compiatlon by nonprofit 
* organtzations authorizad to maH at spaciai rataa. Not Mrtieablo. 10. Extant and natura of circulaiion, Avarage no. ccpias aacti iaaua 


during pracadtng 12 months A. TotN Na copias (nal praas run) 170,119 B. Paid circulBt on 1 . Satas through daaiars and carrfara, straat 
vandors and couniar satas, 48.561 2. Mall subaolplion 8.146 C. Total paid drotlabon (rum of 10B1 and 10B2) 52.706 0. Proa distribu- 
tion by matt, carrtar or otharmaans. samptaa. compitmant a ry. and othar fraa copt as 406 6, Total distribution (sum ofC and 0)53.1 11 P. 
Capias not dtstributad 1 . Offlca usa, tall ovar. tmacoountad. a poitad attar prirnlrtg 987 2. Ratwm from rwws agsnts 1 18.141 G. Total 
(sum of E. PI and 2— should aqual nai praas run shown in A) 170,119 Actual no. eoptan of aingta iaaua pubBshad naaraat to BHng data 
A. Total no. copias (nat praas run) 150.085 B. Paid circulation 1 . Salat Ihorugh daalati and carriaca. straat vandors and courdor aalat 
48,061 2. Mad aubacfiplion 16,985 C. Total paid circulation (sum of tOSl and 10B2) 63.i]38 D. Praa JMilOution by maH. carrlar or oVtar 
moans, samptas, com^maotary , and ottiar fraa c oplaa 521 E. Total diakibullon (sum of C and 0)63.557 F. Capias not dlsirlbulod i. Of- 
ftea uaa. lafi ovar, unaccountad. apoilad aflar printing 710 2. Ratum from nawa agotisi 85919 Q. Total (stan of E. F1 and 2— should 
aqual naf praas run shown in A) 150985. 1 caitify that thastatamantamada by maabmsata corraci and compMa. Signaiura and ma 
of adttor, publlthar, businaas managar. or ownar ERIC PROTTER, PUBUSHER 


you are seriously interested in science fidtion, this 

is a ‘must have’ book.” — Gene Roddenberry 


Scifi fans: if you were to buy only one book on your hobby, this is the one. 
it’s definitive — the one reference a buff must have. From A to Z — from 
Abbott i Costello Go to Mars to Zontar: The Thing from Venus — here are 
over 1.000 detaiied entries on the best (and worst) in SF movies. TV, 
authors, pubiications. organizations and awards. 

The superman who gives you this FUN reference book is Starlog and 
Future Life ex-editor Ed Naha. Ed assembles: 

□ 999 films — major players, credits, plots (summarized with exquisite 
drollery), production company, running time, and whether in b/ w or color 

□ 292 TV shows: series, specials. made-for-TV movies, kidvid. even pilots 
that never got on the air — from nearly four decades. Data include principal 
players, credits, plots, year(s), b/w or color □ 204 SF authors: profiles, 
birth/death dates, major works, knowing comments on their styles ts 
Nearly 200 great photos □ SF awards — Hugo and Nebula o Oscars in 
Space: scifi Academy Award winners □ Data on scifi magazines and 
organizations — are you missing out on anyTn Theme and Theme Again: 
or, the plots and subjects that get used over and over 0 400 big 6'/a x SVa 


SAVE $15 
Yours for 
only $1.95 

When you join the 
Movie/Enlertainment 
Book Club and agree to buy 
4 or more books over the 
next 2 years 

14 



pages o FUH Exiril The Best in Scifi Quotes: snippets of unforgettable (and 
very forgettable) dialogue from genre heavies — sometimes insightful, 
sometimes hilarious. 

Hurry, before our copies are devoured by the Empire of the Ants. 


T2-11 

MOVIBENTERTAINMENT BOOK CLUB 
TZ Publications, Inc. 

800 Sacond Ava. 

Naw York. NY 10017 

I enclose $1.95. Please send me the $16.95 Science Fictionary by Ed Naha, 
postpaid and at no additional charge. At the sam: time, please accept my 
membership in the Movie/Entertainment Book Club. 1 agree to buy 4 books over 
the next 2 years at regular Club prices, plus shipping and handling. I will be 
offered at least 200 books on movies and entertainment, usually at ^33% 
discounts plus shipping and handling. For every book I buy at the regular price. I 
receive one or more FRtE Bonus Book Certificates which entitle me to buy many 
books at far below regular Club price, usually at ®-6(l%discounts. I'll be offered 
a new Club Selection plus Alternatesevery 4 weeks I3timesa year) in the Club 
bulletin. PREVIEWS. If I want the Selection. I will dc nothing and it will come 
automatically. If I want an Alternate or no book at all. I'll notify you by the 
deadline date specified, if I should ever receive a Selection without having had 10 
days to decide if I want it. I may return it at Club expense and receive full credit 
PREVIEWS also Includes news about my fejlow members and their hobbies. I am 
welcome to send in similar items about myself and m/ interests PREVIEWS will 
publish every such item it deems suitable. FREE 


Name (please print) 


Address 


City State Zip 




Q T H E R D I M E N $ I O N S 


Video 

by Joel A. Samberg 


T here is nothing wrong with 
your television set. It is just 
not being used properly. 

The fault, how<;ver, lies not 
within yourself, but within the 
networks and the home video 
industry. The networks claim they 
give us what we want, but how can 
they really know? 'ATien was the 
last time they called you on the 
phone or knocked at your door? The 
home video industry should have 
enabled us by now to watch 
thousands of great old tv shows and 
movies, but we can’t; There are still 
too many questions about royalties 
and too many problems concerning 
piracy and illegal duplication. 

Says David Weiner, research 
editor at the National Video 
Clearinghouse in New York, “As 
the largest video information center 
in the country, we get many 
inquiries about the videocassette 
availability of shows like The 
Twilight Zone, The Outer Limits, 
Suspense, Thriller, and Alfred 
Hitchcock Presents. Of these, only 
one episode of The Twilight Zone is 
on videotape, and even that wasn’t 
originally produced for the series; it 
was a French short subject called 
‘An Occurrence at Owl Creek 
Bridge.’ ’’ Less than a handful of 
other mystery and suspense 
programs from American tv join 
“Owl Creek Bridge’’ in the home 
video market. Too bad. 

Today many shows in each new 
television season (bland as they may 
be) are based around the highest- 
rated pilots. A few seasons back the 
category was “jigglevision,” with 
the antics of Farrah Fawcett, 
Suzanne Somers, ard Loni Anderson 
graciously bestowed upon us. Last 
season it was the return of the old 
lawmen, with stars like Robert 
Stack, Jam^s Arness, and Mike 
Connors. 

In the fifties and early sixties, 
however, much of what we saw was 
based on the imaginations of great 
writers like Rod Serling, Reginald 
Rose, Paddy Chayefsky, and Abby 
Mann, not on the success of any one 
pilot. Each episode left more to the 
imagination than to the star value. 

In terms of acting, writing, and 
directing, the emphasis was on 
talent, not titillation. Furthermore, 
there was something: about the black 


and white coolness and the small- 
screen distance that made these 
shows— at least the mystery and 
suspense programs— eerie and 
foreboding. 

When the first videocassette 
machines for the home were 
introduced back in 1975, no one 
knew what kind of prerecorded 
programs would be marketed to 
play on them. A few veteran 
distributors of 16mm films for 
schools, hospitals, and special 
interest groups quickly got into the 
act by marketing public domain 
movies, low-budget flicks, and 
how-to and instructional programs 
made for very specialized audiences 
(like “Police Officer Training’’ and 
“Shelter Construction in Winter”). 

Soon the motion picture studios 
jumped in by releasing (through 
separate home video divisions) their 
major pictures, like Butch Cassidy 
and the Sundance Kid, A Little 
Romance, and Saturday Night 
Fever. Recent features and older 
classics remain the primary draw 
of home video. More generalized 
how-to and instructional programs 
have been produced exclusively for 
the home video market to teach 
everything from aerobic exercise 
to self-defense. Music and comedy 
tapes have appeared, and even 
television has been making inroads 
with comedy and variety programs 
like Ozzie and Harriet, The Milton 
Berle Show, Amos and Andy, and 
Kraft Music Hall having episodes 
represented. Many small, 
independent companies have been 
founded within the past three years 
to acquire and distribute these 
videocassette programs. 

Of the thousands of series and 
specials broadcast over the past 
thirty years, only about two hundred 
individual shows are presently being 
marketed on prerecorded 
videocassettes. Many hundreds more 
are gone forever, having been 
performed live and never 
kinescoped. Our interest here is in 
the mystery, fantasy, and suspense ' 
pro^ams of the fifties and early 
sixties. For more of them to make 
it to the home video arena, the 
original producers who own the 
shows and the syndication 
companies that handle their rerun 
distribution must be willing to 



license episodes to video firms for 
national distribution (or to get into 
video marketing themselves). 

Both are afraid, however, that 
the cassette versions of their 
properties will be duplicated and 
pirated, and that the creative and 
technical talents they represent will * 
be (Cheated out of proper residuals. 
Their worries are not unfounded; 
video piracy is certainly a problem 
today. 

Video Swapper (29912 Little 
Mack Avenue, Roseville, MI 48066), 
the major consumer video magazine 
that caters to those who wish to sell 
or trade cassettes, has a section 
called “Collector’s Showcase.” 
Publisher Gary Mancuso 
acknowledges that he has seen a 
few ads placed for the selling or 
trading of Twilight Zone episodes 
that must have been taped off the 
air, even though the magazine tries 
to make it known that it does not 
encourage such activity. 

“We say in the magazine that 
we are not responsible for any of 
the advertisements,” Mancuso 
explains. Furthermore, the editorial 
staff periodically runs articles about 
home taping and copyright 
infringement to keep their readers 
informed about the laws and their 
meanings. 

The Videophile, which recently 
suspended publication in Tallahassee, 
Florida, always ran a notice in its 
“Mini- Ads” section that said, in 
part, “It is not our intention to 
serve as a conduit through which 


15 


Illustration by Florence Neal 


VIDEO 


the illegal duplication or sale of 
copyright material may be 
accomplished. We will not knowingly 
accept advertising for the sale of 
such material.” Nevertheless, “Mini- 
Ads” was crowded with sale and 
trade requests for many movies and 
tv shows that haven’t been 
legitimately released on cassette. 
Editor and publisher Jim Lowe says 
he may try to begin publishing 
again in the near future at a new 
location. 

Dave Weiner of the National 
Viedo Clearinghouse says he knows 
of people who have taped nearly 
every episode of every great 
mystery and suspense program of 
the fifties and sixties. “One guy I 
know has two television sets and 
two videocassette recorders,” 

Weiner says. “Both VCRs are either 
always recording or are on the * 
timer to record at a later time. He 
has thousands of dollars worth of 
blank cassettes. He tapes reruns off 
network and local stations, and his 
cable hookup enables him to tape 
shows off local channels from out of 
town. And with two machines he 
can duplicate tapes that he borrows 
from other video hobbyists. He’s a 
nut.” 

Nut or not (criminal or not), this 
gentleman has a videocassette 
library of old tv shows that the 
networks would be envious of. But 
what about the programs that are 
legally available? Here’s a rundown. 

“An Occurrence at Owl Creek 
Bridge” was shown on The Tiuilight 
Zone in 1962 (see Show-By-Show 
Guide, page 101). It was based on a 
short story by Ambrose Bierce. 
Bierce, born in 1842, often wrote 
about soldiers and wartime civilians, 
with something of a misanthropic 
point of view. In fact, one 
biographer characterized his life as 
being filled with “dead ends, 
failures, and tragedies.” Made into a 
short film by Robert Enrico in 1957, 
“An Occurrence at Owl Creek 
Bridge” concerns a spy during the 
Civil War who is condemned to be 
hanged. He manages to escape by 
the sheer strength of his convictions 
and seems to make his way home to 
his wife. He soon meets an ironic 
and supernatural destiny, perhaps 
finding fulfillment, perhaps not. 
Enrico made effective use of 
manipulative camera work and 
editing, with subjective angles, quick 

16 


cuts, and exhaustive pacing. “Owl 
Creek” is a neat little story, but it 
is not even in The Twilight Zone 
syndication package shown in some 
cities. It is available from three or 
four video program distributors, 
such as Festival Films and Shokus 
Video. (Festival is at 4445 Aldrich 
Avenue South, Minneapolis, MN 
55409. Shokus is at P.O. Box 8434, 
Van Nuys, CA 91409.) 

Festival Films specializes in 
16mm classics. Its owners like film 
better than video, but will make 
most of their titles available on 
cassette for anyone who requests it. 
They claim that, to the best of their 
knowledge, all films listed for sale 
in their catalog are in the public 
domain and not under copyright in 
this country. They include Night 
and Fog, Nosferatu (the 1922 silent 
version). Triumph of the Will, and 
other film school standards. 

Shokus Video, whose executives 
assert that tape is their only 
business, has (besides “Owl Creek”) 
a package of old tv shows marketed 
under tbe umbrella title “Mystery 
and Espionage.” A single episode of 
four separate old shows are 
included. They are Overseas 
Adventure, Secret File USA, 
Waterfront, and Dr. Hudson’s Secret 
Journal. Company President Stuart 
Shostak says that all four shows are 
“campy” but interesting for their 
tv-historical value. 

Shostak buys old tv shows and 
outtake reels in the public domain, 
dubs them onto video cassettes, and 
sells them to trivia buffs and 
nostalgia addicts. He always 
performs copyright searches on all 
his programs and offers verifications 
to anyone who inquires. 

Companies like Discount Video 
(1117 North Hollywood Way, 
Burbank, CA 91510), Video 
Dimensions (110 East 23rd Street, 
New York, NY 10010), and 
Nostalgia Merchant (6255 Sunset 
Boulevard, Hollywood, CA 90028) 
disti'ibute not only titles that can be 
found only in their catalogs, but 
titles from many other suppliers as 
well. Every once in a while an 
episode from one of the great old 
shows surfaces. Latest in the 
Discount catalog is an episode from 
Tales of Tomorrow called 
“Windows,” starring Rod Steiger. 
Tales of Tomorrow ran from 
August, 1951, to June, 1953, on 


ABC. Nostalgia Merchant carries 
two cassettes with four Tomorrow 
episodes on each, including 
“Frankenstein” with Lon Chaney, 
“Appointment on Mars” with Leslie 
Nielsen, and “Past Tense” with 
Boris Karloff. 

Video Dimensions maintains a 
programming emphasis on surreal 
and oddball show's, like The Betty 
Boop Festival and Carson’s Cellar 
(Johnny’s first, low-budget show), 
but they also have the pilot of Lost 
in Space. In fact, the pilot episode, 
aired on September 15, 1965, is a 
treasured possession of many video 
program suppliers. That, of course, 
was the one in which Dr. Smith, 
working for a foreign government, 
attempted to sabatoge the Robinson 
family’s five-year mission to Alpha 
Centauri by progjramming the robot 
to blow up the ship after take-off. 

Paramount Home Video (a 
division of Paramount Pictures at 
5451 Marathon Street, Hollywood, 
CA 90038) now distributes quite a 
few episodes of Star Trek on 
cassette. They include “The Tholian 
Web,” “Mirror, Mirror,” “The 
Menagerie” (which was the first 
pilot starring Jeffrey Hunter as 
Captain Pike), and “City on the 
Edge of Forever,” written by 
Harlan Ellison. 

Paramount Home Video is one 
of the studio-related firms involved 
in home video, along with 20th 
Century-Fox Video, Columbia 
Pictures Home Entertainment, and 
Warner Home Video. Most deal 
exclusively with retail stores and 
have various sakjs and rental plans. 
The independent firms— Festival 
Films, Shokus Video, Discount 
Video, Video Dimensions, Nostalgia 
Merchant and others— usually sell to 
retail outlets and directly to 
consumers, and the programs are 
often for sale only. Prices range 
between $50 and $80 per cassette. 

For mystery and fantasy shows 
from yesterday’s tv on today’s 
cassettes, that’s about all there is. 
Home video, it seems, has not lived 
up to many of our expectations, 
especially considering the nature of 
its possibilities. But then again, who 
knew in ’62 that one day we would 
be able to tape a newscast of a 
Space Shuttle landing while we’re 
vacationing and play it back when 
we return? So I guess we’re still a 
little ahead of the game. 10 



The ‘Heroes & Heavies’"^ 
Quiz Revisited 

compiled by Kathleen Murray / 




^9 


Fantasy and horror films draw much of their power from the conflict 
of good versus evil. Here’s a chance to test your wits-or at least your 
trivia IQ-by matching good guys and bad guys with the films they 
appeared in together. 

The first “Heroes & Heavies” Quiz, back in 
November, was responsible for a rash of nervous break- 
downs throughout the country because it forced you to 

come up with the titles of the films. Therefore, at the 

j, insistence of medical authorities, we’ve added an alpha- 

y betical listing of the movies in question. This is still a 

■P tough quiz, however, and matching even twenty of the 

names means you’re something of a savant. Anyone get- 
ting thirty or more correct has obviously peeked at the 
answers, which appear on page 87. 


1. Rosalind Russell 

2. Otto Kruger 

3. Martin Balsam 

4. Victor Kilian 

5. Ralph Bates 

6. Joel McCrea 

7. Gloria Talbott 

8. Fredric March 

9. Keir Dullea 

lO. Edward DeSouza 
n. Peter Cushing 

12. James Ellison 

13. Sigourney Weaver 

14. Donald Sutherland 

15. Zita Johann- 

16. Nita Naldi 

17. Raymond Massey 

18. Edward Van Sloan 

19. Laurence OHvior 

20. Glenda Farrell 

21. Douglass Montgomery 

22. David Soul 

23. John Justin 

24. Eric Porter 

25. Patrick Magee 

26. Geoffrey Keen 

27. Edward Woodward 

28. Brian Donlevy 

29. Bruno Ganz 

30. Angela Lansbury 

31. Gregory Peck 

32. Colin Clive 

33. Blake Edwards 

34. Guy Williams 

35. Ralph Richardson 


A. Leslie Banks 

B. Martine Beswick 
0. Anthony Perkins 

D. Cecil Kellaway 

E. Bela Lugosi 

F. James Mason 

G. Boris Karloff 
FI. Klaus Kinski 

I. Leonard Nimoy 

J. Ian Flolm 

K. Angharad Rees 

L. John Floward 

M. Michael Landon 

N. Conrad Veidt 

O. Flurd Flatfield 

P. Kim Stanley 

Q. Charles Middleton 

R. Peter Lorre 

S. Frank Langella 

T. Ralph Richardson 

U. Patrick Allen 

V. Michael Gough 

W. Richard Wordsworth 

Y, Christopher Lee 

Z. Robert Montgomery 
AA. Tom Tryon 

BB. David Warner 
CC. Douglas Rain 
DD. Lionel Atwill 
EE. John Barrymore 
FF. Claude Rains 
GG. Flarvey Stephens 
FIFI. Albert Dekker 

II. Noel Willman 
JJ. Gloria Flolden 


Allen 

The Creeping Unknown 
Doctor Cyclops 
Doctor Jekyll and Mr. Hyde 
Doctor Jekyll and Sister Hyde 
Dracula (1931) 

Dracula (1979) 

Dracula's Daughter 

Hands of the Ripper 

Horrors of the Black Museum 

I Married a Monster from Outer Space 

I Married a Witch 

1 M/os a Teenage Werewolf 

Invasion of the Body Snatchers 

Kiss of Evil 

Mad Love 

The Most Dangerous Game 
The Mummy 

The Mystery of Edwin Drood 
Mystery of the Wax Museum 
Night Creatures 
Night Must Fall 
Nosferatu 
The Omen 

The Picture of Dorian Gray 

Psycho 

'Salem's Lot 

Seance on a Wet Afternoon 
The Sirangler of the Swamp 
The Thief of Bagdad 
Things to Come 
Time Bandits 
2001: A Space Odyssey 
The Undying Monster 
The Wicker Man ® 


17 


© 1981 Avco Embassy 


1983 Warner Bros. 





IT'S STILL A GOOD LIFE 


With The Twilight Zone contribution is based on the 
aiming for a summer Twilight Zone tv episode 

release, shooting on the “It’s a Good Life,” which 
Steven Spielberg- John Rod Serling adapted from a 
Landis coproduction should short story by Jerome 
be completed by the time Bixby. When the show was 
you read this, with each of first aired on November 3, 
the four major sequences 1961, it starred young Billy 
helmed by a different Mumy as Anthony 

director: Landis, Spielberg, Fremont, the six-year-old 
George Miller (director of tyrant whose supernatural 
the Australian Mad Max powers terrorize a town, 
and The Road Warrior), Mumy played two other 
and Joe Dante (Piranha roles on The Twilight 
and The Hmvling). Zone— he also starred in 

Though, like the other “Long Distance Call” and 
sequences, it will not bear “In Praise of Pip”— but 
an individual title, Dante’s “Good Life,” he recalls. 


was his favorite. 1978 tv film And Your 

Mumy will play a cameo Name Is Jonah, with Sally 
role in this new version, Struthers and James 
which has been written by Woods. On Christmas 1981 
veteran Twilight Zone he joined Sally Fields and 

scenarist Richard Matheson William Hurt in a live 
(see page 88). The part of broadcast of All the Way 
Anthony is now being Home. The Twilight Zone 

played by eleven-year-old will be his second feature 
Jeremy Licht, who’s film; his first. The Next, is 

starred in numerous Movies due for :felease soon, 
of the Week, including Once In Dante’s sequence. 
Upon a Family, The Licht will be joining 

Comeback Kid, Father Kathleen Quinlan, star of 

Figure (with Timothy such films as I Never 

Hutton as his older Promised You a Rose 

brother), Skeezer, and— as Garden and The Runner 
another Anthony— in the Stumbles. She plays school- 


Below; In a sequence based on tje Twilight Zone episode "It’s a Good Life," Kathleen Quinlan portrays Helen Foley, a 
troubled young teacher forced to come to grips with the extraordinary— and terrifying— supernatural powers of young 
Anthony Fremont (Jeremy Licht). Quinlan's best-known role to date; the lead in / Never Promised You a Rose Garden. 







Dante (right) ori 
location during 
filming of the 
"Good Life" 
sequence. The 
story has been 
altered from the 
original Rod Serling 
television episode, 
with Richard 
Matheson’s script 
focusing on one 
terrorized family. 


teacher Helen Foley, a 
character that didn’t 
appear in the original 
version but who here 
assumes a central 
importance in the plot. 
(The name is taken from 
Rod Serling’s high school 
English teacher, the real 
Helen Foley, who still 
resides in Binghamton, 
New York.) 

Also featured are four 
Twilight Zone alumni: 
William Schallert (who 
appeared in the “Mr. 
Bevis” episode), Patricia 
Barry (“The Chaser” and 
“I Dream of Genie”), 
longtime series producer 
Buck Houghton, and Kevin 
McCarthy (best known to 
horror-film fans for 
Invasion of the Body 
Snatchers and The 
Howling), who 


played the title 
role in “Long Live 
Walter Jameson.” (As the 
film’s unit publicist, Hilary 
Clark, mentioned in our 
previous issue, McCarthy 
will— appropriately— play a 
character called “Uncle 
Walt.”) 

Next on the production 
schedule: an adaptation of 
Richard Matheson’s 
Twilight Zone classic, 
“Nightmare at 20,000 
Feet,” to be written and 
directed by George Miller. 
The sequence will star John 
Lithgow, the Tony Award- 
winning Broadway actor 
most recently seen as the 
offsides Roberta Muldoon 
in The World According to 
Garp. Steven Spielberg’s 
episode will be filmed last; 
look for further details in 
May-June’s Twilight Zone. 


Eleven-year-old Jeremy Licht (below left) reprises the 
character originally played by Billy Mumy (below right) 
in "It's a Good Life.” Nidw twenty-nine and preferring 
“Bill" to “Billy,” Mumy plays a cameo role in the movie 
version. The actor is still seen frequently on television 
and has appeared in films such as Paplllon; he's also a 
songwriter, with three cuts on America’s new LP. At right 
Mumy in the original tv episode, aired in 1961. 


Kathleen Quinlan, executive producer Frank Marshall (who 
worked with Spielberg on E.T., Poltergeist, and Raiders 
of the Lost Ark), and director Joe Dante taking a break 
on the Twilight Zone set. A lifelong fan of the tv series, Dante 
has filled his scenes with references to Twilight Zones past. 


Illustrations Courtesy Weird Toles, Ltd 



twenty-five jients at a time 
VwEiKU when the top pulp, A ryosy, 

||||ik|| cost only ten cents, looked 

J y m like anything but a fledgling 

^ ^ legend. A small-format 

Fantasy historian Mike Ashley pages were 

reminded us that this winter with over twenty 

marks a rather special unmemorable stories 

anniversary and contributed 

these thoughts: ^ 

^ atrocious covers ever to 

Just imagine, for a adorn the magazine. The 

moment, that before you is second issue wasn’t much 
a birthday cake decked with better, and it was clear 
sixty candles. Take a deep after twelve monthly issues 
breath, close your eyes, and that the readers were not 
make a wish. But what overly impressed either, 
would you wish for— health. The magazine was not 
happiness, prosperity . . . selling and had built up 
or perhaps something more debts of around forty 
specific? Maybe a complete thousand dollars, 
run of the most famous and Any other publisher 
legendary of all fantasy would have called it a day 
magazines. Weird Tales. and decided that the world 
Sixty years ago this was not ready for the 
month— March 1, 1923, to 
be precise— that legend was /^/7 

born. In that month in * (Q V 

Indianapolis, thirty- two- '/i 

year-old publisher Jacob 

Henneberger gave the r , ' ; , i. 

world Weird Tales, and in ^ 

so doing not only created 

the first all-fantasy — -JW 

magazine in the English s4o n. Mkhij.n 

language, but also gave to 

the future a legacy that Unique Magazine. I can 
would encompass such only shudder at the thought 
writers as H. P. Lovecraft, of what a loss the fantasy 
Robert E. Howard, Robert field would have suffered 
Bloch, and Ray Bradbury, had Henneberger been such 
and artists such as a man. But he had a faith 

Margaret Brundage, Virgil and determination that is 
Finlay, and Hannes Bok. rare, and in a totally 
Henneberger was. already unbusinesslike manner, he 
the successful publisher of sold his interest in his more 
College Humor and the profitable magazines and 
Magazine of Fun, but he refloated Weird Tales. 

wanted a special magazine The original editor, 
that, in his own words, Edwin Baird, whose heart 
would “give the writer was never in the magazine, 
free rein to express his was replaced by Farnsworth 
innermost feelings in a Wright, a former music 
manner befitting great critic and something of a 
literature.” Just what great Shakespearean scholar, but 
literature Weird Tales above all a visionary. 


of Weird Tales almost until 
his death in 1940, shortly 
after the magazine had 
been sold to a new 
publisher, William, Delaney, 
who also handled Short 
Stories. That magazine’s 
editor, Dorothy Mcllwraith, 
succeeded Wright as editor 
of Weird Tales, although 
she was helped to an 
increasingly greater degree 
by art editor Lamont 
Buchanan. The issues from 
1940 to 1954 are less 
exciting than those under 
Wright, The scope of fiction 
was naiTower, the stories 
more formula; standards 
were sacrified to cut costs. 


saved Weird Tales from 
death on more than one 
occasion and helped create 
what was declared in the 
magazine’s subtitle: “The 
Unique Magazine.” 

That first issue, dated 
March 1923 and selling for 
the rather high price of 


been matched in the annals 
of fantasy fiction. Each 
issue of the magazine was 
an event, and both readers 
and writers felt they 
belonged to a family. As 
Edmond Hamilton, one of 
the magazine’s most 
popular writers, recalled: 


contents ranged from the 
traditional tales of ghosts, 
vampires, and werewolves 
to stories of dark fantasy 
and sorcery, from science 
fiction at the one extreme 
to just plain weird at the 
other. 

Wright remained editor 


The policy of the new 
publisher thus robbed the 
magazine of its uniqueness 
and at length sapped its 
vitality to the point that it 
fell an easy victim to the 
blight that decimated the 
pulp magazine field, in the 
mid-fifties, including the 



-sweet jml f.ir, from ciiiT and scar. 
Tile iiorns of tlfUmJ faintly b!ow-ing. 

— Tennyson. 


For q staider era, M^e/rd Fo/es 


covers were surprisingly 
risque. Throughout the ’30s they featured Imperiled nudes 
by one-time tashion Illustrator Margaret Brundage, such as 
the cover at left for Stsabury Quinn’s “The Hand of Glory." 
Above, interior work by Virgil Finlay for Tennyson’s "The 
Horns of Elfland." 


rise m paper costs. Weird Less well remembered 
Tales saw its last proper today, but in the thirties 
issue in September, 1954. apparently the most 
There have been two popular writer in Weird 

revivals since, one as a, pulp Tales, was Seabury Quinn, 
and one as a paperback who wrote an interminable 
series, but they lacked that series about New Jersey- 
special something that was based occult investigator 
the true Weird Tales. Jules de Grandin. Quinn 

It was in Weird Tales appeared in Weird Tales 
that H. P. Lovecraft fir st more times than any other 
achieved reco^ition and author— 158 stories and 
where his stories of thf! articles— thus beating into 

Cthulhu Mythos, as it came second place that larger- 
to be called, first took than-life perpetual motion 

shape— stories like “The machine and man of letters, 
Call of Cthulhu” (Feb. 28) August Derleth, who had 
and “The Whisperer in also made his first sale to 
Darkness” (Aug. ’31). the Unique Magazine with 

Robert E. Howard sold his “Bat’s Belfry,” published in 
first story, “Spear and May 1926. 

Fang” (July ’25) to Weird Farnsworth Wright was 
Tales, and over the next ten known to encourage young 
years he created such writers, and the list of 

memorable characters as those who owe their first 
Solomon Kane, King Kull, professional sale to Wright 
Bran Mak Morn, and above is impressive. To Howard 
all, the mighty Conan. and Derleth we must add 

Conan has just passed his Edmond Hamilton, Manly 
half-century since “The Wade Wellman, Frank 
Phoenix on the Sword” Belknap Long, Robert 
appeared in the December Bloch, Henry Kuttner, C.L. 
1932 issue. Moore. H. Warner Munn. 


Donald Wandrei, and 
Anthony Boucher. Two 
names that may be a 
surprise addition to that list 
are Robert Spencer Carr, 
who went on to fame and 
fortune in his controversial 
bestseller Rampant Age, 
and playwright Tennessee 
Williams (then just sixteen- 
year-old 'Thomas Lanier 
Williams), both of whom 
debuted in Weird Tales. 

The list under Dorothy 
Mcllwraith is less 
renowned, though she did 
buy the first or early fiction 
from Ray Bradbury, 

Michael Avallone, Joseph 
Payne Brennan, and 
Richard Matheson. 

Weird Tales also 
published some of the best 
work by writers who had 
debuted elsewhere: the 
stylishly ornate fiction of 
Clark Ashton Smith, the 
refreshingly quaint oriental 
stories of Frank Owen, and 
the realistically effective 
tales of voodoo by Henry S. 
Whitehead. 

Not only did Weird Tales 
attract its own stable of 
writers with such odd , 
names as Nietzin Dyalhis, 
Arlton Eadie, and Greye La 
Spina, but it also published 
stories by such noted 
authors as Abraham 
Merritt, Edward Lucas 
White (whose classic 
“Lukundoo” first appeared 
here), Vincent Starrett, 
Algernon Blackwood, and 
Frank Gruber. The beauty 
of Weird Tales was that 
Farnsworth Wright was 
always on the lookout for 
the truly weird and original 
story, regardless of the 
author, and he often bought 
what may have proved to 
be an individual’s only sale. 
Thus Weird Tales is full of 
writers totally unknown 
today, but whose one brief 
flight of fancy might have 
captured the imagination of 
both editor and readers to 
the extent that their fiction 
has become immortalized. 

Wright also had an 
inordinate fondness for 
poetry, which was seldom if 
ever present in other pulps, 
but which added a literary 


dimension to Weird Tales. 
H. P. Lovecraft, Frank 
Belknap Long, Mary 
Elizabeth Counselman, and 
Pulitzer Prizewinner Leah 
Bodine Drake all 
contributed verse, and it 
gave that great illustrator 
Virgil Finlay a golden 
opportunity to visualize 
scenes from classic poetry 
such as Coleridge’s “Rime 
of the Ancient Mariner,” 
Poe’s “The Raven,” and 
Tennyson’s “The Horns of 
Elfland.” 

Artwork .played an 
important part in the 
magazine’s history, and 
there is no doubt that in the 
thirties the stunning nude 
covers by Margaret 
Brundage and the powerful 
action covers by J. Allen St. 
John helped sales. While 
the forties’ covers were less 
exceptional, the interior 
featured fine work by 
Finlay, Hannes Bok, 

Vincent Napoli, Joseph 
Eberle, and the unique Lee 
Brown Coye. 

When Weird Tales folded 
after 279 issues, it was 
literally the end of an era. 
There had been no other 
magazine like it during its 
lifetime, and certainly 
nothing like it since. I like 
to think that if any 
magazine has come close to 
inheriting the mantle of the 
legendary pulp, it is the 
magazine that you hold in 
your hands now. Although 
its coverage of films and 
television would have been 
alien to Weird Tales, its 
willingness to experiment, 
its determination to 
encourage new writers, its 
ability to surprise and defy 
categorization, all echo the 
same bold spirit that made 
Weird Tales immortal. 

So before you blow out all 
those candles and make 
that wish, by all means 
remember the past and 
yearn for that complete set 
of Weird Tales, but spare a 
thought for the living as 
this magazine celebrates its 
second anniversary. Let’s 
wish Twilight Zone a long 
and happy life, and may it, 
too, one day be a legend. 



AMERICA ENTERS THE TWILIGHT ZONE 


The title above v^s used by Marc Scott Zicree for an article about 
the Twilight Zone tv series’ first season, back in 1959. But it might 
also describe America in the eighties— judging, at least, from some of 
the clippings sent in by our ever- vigilant readers. o 


aganonaics enters 
P ‘twilight lone Q 

V-JLSS. 


this issue} doesn'i mean nn ! 
last week's vt« was the eod of the freeas 


fnovemem's effixts m the House, 


TwilightZone 


Balanced-budget politics 

fl^Q sratic Senawr Roben Byrd of 
TTiilg Vifenia nitwrify leader. 

ciang the iwo- 

leodmeot that 
* L J% federal budget. 

'ower of Texas 
O'toimsssure 
m M * ome into not 

• >er«nt of us ^ 

^ iRepiiM- 




1 —ROLLING STONE. SUBMITTED BY JOHN HOLBROOK, DREXEL HILL, PA 

2 —ST. LOUIS GLOBE-DEMOCRAT. SUBMITTED BY BRYAN A. HOLLERBACH, STE. GENEVIEVE, 

3 —TIME. SUBMinED BY MARY DUNAGAN, HOUSTON. TX 

4 — CLEARWATER (FLA.) SUN. SUBMITTED BY BARRY R. HUNTER, ROME, GA 

5 —GLOBE. SUBMinED BY PATRICIA LEE HOLT, CHARLOTTE, NC 

6 —CHICAGO SUN-TIMES. SUBMITTED BY DEL CLOSE, CHICAGO, IL 

7 —PEOPLE. SUBMinED BY JEFF MclNTOSH, WATERTOWN, NY 

B —WASHINGTCSn POST. SUBMITTED BY ELIAS SAVADA, BETHESDA, MD 


This bizoTTe photo showed up in out offices iosf faii, 
beoTing oniy the most cryptic of messages— "Wishing you ail a 
happy Halloween"— from one "B. Schwarfz " of Afhens, Georgia, 
The objecfs identity remains a mystery. Is it an ancient 
Sumerian artifact unearthed near Khor-al-Amaya? The skull of 
fhe Minotaur? Aleister Crowley's coffee'mug? E.T.'s ski mask? 
The head of Twilight Zone's circulafion deparfmenf? We don’t 
know, and B. Schwartz isn't telling. 





^Club ClfusoE 

HO*J^o I^OUV 

g^OP OR 


PHIL 


QUOTE “Tlie notion of human perfect - 
ability through increasing cleverness barely 
survived the First World War, when the 
cleverness began to seem chronically 
misapplied, and perished altogether in the 
Second. In 1922 H. G, Wells could still just 
ask, at the end of his Short History of the 
World: ‘Can we doubt that presently our 
race ... will achieve unity and peace, that 
it will live ... in a world made more 
splendid and lovely than any palace or 
garden that we; know, going on from 
strength to strength in an ever-widening 
circle of advenmre and achievement?’ In the 
1946 edition he answered his own question 

by leaving it out.”— John Whale, The Times (London) 






8 LEWN' 

;ari>s..iv 

)NE FRON 
E BOAT T 
rA6y iSL# 
R AAAYBE 
k IN THE. 
►^ILIfoHT 
ZONE 


he says. “There’s a lot to be 
angry about. The whole 
idea of typecasting is the 
product of bad journalism 
and film producers with a 
gram of coke up their noses 
who think they know 
everything. After The 
Onion Field I was offered 
plenty of psycho parts. 

Once I was asked to play 
Lee Harvery Oswald, but I 
turned it down.” 

Woods rejected that par^ 
because he felt it was an 
example of Hollywood at its 
most exploitative. He is 
much happier working on 


subscribers. “It’s an 
amazingly complex and 
bizarre film,” says Woods. 
“And it’s really about 
something much more 
macabre than watching 
people getting killed on tv.” 

According to Woods, the 
plot of Videodrome is based 
on actual scientific data 
concerning the effects of 
electromagnetic waves on 
humans. “In the film we 
suggest that these waves 
could in fact induce 
hallucinations that would 
become reality.” In fact, 
Woods’s huckster discovers 


“I was asked to play Lee Harvey Oswald.” 


EROGENOUS 

ZONE 


Among the most notable visitors to our shores in 
recent months has been Playboy’s comely comic-strip 
heroine Little Annie Fanny, who, in December’s 
installment, dove off an overheated cruise ship wearing 
little more than a Swimorama t-shirt and found herself 
washed up on a desert island that bore an unsettling 
resemblance to you-know-where. 


James Wcx)d stars with Deborah Harry in Videodrome, in 
which an underground cabie tv station treats its viewers to 
snuff films. Rick Baker (King Kong, An American Werewoif in 
London) provides fhe special makeup effects. 


that the underground films 
are actually being broadcast 
by a right-wing group that 
is using subliminal waves 
to turn the subscribers 
into self-destructive 
automatons. 

“It’s a neat, paranoid 
science-fiction thriller,” 
says Woods, “that gets 
weirder every time I try 
to explain what it’s about. 

It has a Kafkaesque, 
dreamlike quality.” 

How did Woods like 
working with David 
Cronenberg, the creator of 
Scanners, Rabid, and The 
Broodl “He’s a sick, 
demented, crazy fuck that I 
happen to love very much. 
I’ve always wanted to do 
this kind of film, so I 
thought, ‘Why not make it 
with a master?’ ” IS 


projects like Holocaust and 
Split Image, projects that 
make serious political or 
social statements. “As silly 
as Holocaust was on one 
level,” says Woods of the 
Emmy Award-winning tv 
mini-series, “it did change 
the statute of limitations 
on Nazi war crimes in 
Germany. Split Image 
explored the phenomenon 
of cults in America, which 
is critical to the future of 
this country.” 

In David Cronenberg’s 
Videodrome, Woods 
literally moves into the 
future in the role of Max 
Renn, a cable television 
huckster who stumbles 
upon an underground cable 
system that broadcasts sex 
and “snuff” films into 
the homes of its elite 


JAMES 

WOODS: 

NOBODY'S 


ROLE MODEL 


Directed by Canada's David 
Cronenberg, probabiy the 
most inteiiigent exponent of 
the horror film at work today, 
the new Universal film 
Videodrome offers an 
unsettling look at the possible 
effects of television— and 
another look at an actor 
who's specialized in some 
highly unusual roles. James 
Verniere paid him a visit: 

When you think of film’s 
greatest psychos, the 
names Dwight Frye, 
Richard Widmark, Peter 


Lorre, and, of course, 
Anthony Perkins come 
immediately to mind. Try to 
add the name of actor 
James Woods to that list 
and the thirty-four-year-old 
New Yorker is liable to go 
for your throat. He doesn’t 
like to be typecast. As far 
as this M.I.T.-educated, 

Obie Award-winning actor 
is concerned, his stunning 
performances as the 
sociopathic cop-killer in The 
Onion Field and as the 
schizoid Vietnam vet in 
Eyewitness were just jobs 
well done. They had 
nothing to do with the real 
James Woods. 

Still, one can’t keep from 
feeling a bit uneasy in 
Woods’s presence. He’s 
always so goddamned 
angry. “Sure I’m angry,” 


23 ■■ 




24 


THE CELEBRATED AUTHOR OF THE OUTSIDER 
HAS SOME OUTSIDER'S OPINIONS OF HIS OWN- 
AS HIS VIEWS ON GHOSTS AND POLTERGEISTS MAKE CLEAR. 





Photos by Lisa Tuttle 


‘You suddenly 
realize, with horror, 
that it all fits . . . ’ 


Interviewer Lisa Ttittle reports: 


Since bursting onto the literary 
scene in 1956 with his first book, The 
Outsider-o study of such alienated 
geniuses as Nietzsche, Dostoyevsky, 
Blake, Hesse, Kafka, and Van Gogh— 
English author Colin Wilson has written 
some fifty books and edited or con- 
tributed to many mare. The Occult (1971) 
and Mysteries (1978) are classics in their 
field, essential reading for anyone in- 
terested in the paranormal. His mast re- 
cent book. Poltergeist! A Study in Destruc- 
tive Haunting (published in the U.S. by 
Putnam), develops a new theory for 
this supernatural phenomenon, based 
largely on what Wilson calls 'the classic 
British case" of poltergeist haunting, 
which took place in the Yorkshire town 
of Pontefract some twenty-five years 
ago. 

In The Strength to Dream (1961), 
Wilson took a critical look at fantastic 
literature, inspired by his response to 
the works of H. P. Lovecraft. And among 
his fourteen novels are the Lovecraftian 
horror of The Mind Parasites, science fic- 
tion such as The Philosopher's Stone and 


TZ: To begin with your latest book, 
Poltergeist!— \ was surprised to find 
that your theory seems to be a 
reversion to the old idea that they are 
genuinely spirits, “noisy ghosts,” when 
most recent investigators accept that 
the poltergeist phenomenon is caused 
by something human, some powers of 
the unconscious mind. 

Wilson: In all of mj previous books, 
right up to Frankemtein’s Castle, I’d 
continued to hold this view of polter- 
geists as being products of the 
unconscious mind of disturbed teen- 
agers, and of course my discovery of 
the right and left brain business made 
me even more certain of this. The fact 
that we’ve got two different people in 
the two halves of our brain struck me 
as being very significant. 

The problem, of course, was where 
does the energy come from? Even if 
there is another person in your brain, 
how does he succeed in hurling objects 
across rooms? It struck me that the 
answer to this could lie in the energy 
that dowsers seem to have flowing 
through them— energy that sometimes 
can absolutely convulse them. So it 


The Space Vampires, as well as several 
suspense and detective novels. His first 
novel Ritual in the Dark (I960), probed 
the motivations of a Ripper-like sex- 
murderer so convincingly that twenty 
years later, the police turned up to 
interview him, just to make sure that the 
career of aufhor Colin Wilson wasn't a 
cover for the activities of fhe Yorkshire 
Ripper. 

Wilson has also written books about 
crime (Order of Assassins), psychology 
(Origins of the Sexual Impulse), creative 
writing (The Craft of the Novel), 
philosophy (An Introductbn to the New 
Existentialism), and biographies ot 
among others, Wilhelm Reich. George 
Bernard Shaw, Uri Geller, and Rasputin. 

But these are not the random sub- 
jects imposed on a writer for hire, nor 
are fhey as diverse as they seem. As 
Wilson himself has said, "All my books 
are abouf fhe same fhing." Common 
threads weave them all together into 
one ongoing lifework with recurring 
obsessions and a coherent philosophy. 
Hiding behind even such unpromising 
titles as A Book of Booze or Sex and the 
Intelligent Teenager is the same quest, 
the same determined attempt to find 
out what is wrong with human beings 


seemed a possibility to me that this is 
what the poltergeist is— until, of 
course, as I describe in the book, I went 
up to Pontefract to have a look at a 
case there and interviewed the family’s 
teenaged daughter. On the way I 
stopped to talk to Guy Playfair [author 
of This House Is Haunted], who told me 
his theory of poltergeists. Guy said that 
the poltergeist is basically a football 
of energy used by spirits, and that 
when the football explodes it turns 
into water; and the first thing I 
learned in Pontefract was that the 
initial manifestations were pools of 
water, exactly the same kind that Guy 
had described to me. So I began to 
think that maybe Guy was right. 

Then I did such an enormous 
amount of research for the book, and I 
began to notice similarities. It’s like a 
jigsaw puzzle, and the pieces begin to ' 
fit together. In the case of polter- 
geists, the more I looked into it, the 
more it began to fall into this regular 
pattern and the more I saw that the 
regular pattern fit Guy Playfair’s 
theory and didn’t fit mine. Partly 
what converted me was 'when Diane, \ 


and what, in our finest moments, we 
are truly capable of-questions he's ex- 
amined in all his writing, from The 
Outsider down to his recent essay on 
the meaning of the bicameral mind, 
Frankenstein's Castle (Ashgrove Press, 
1980). 

He is currently working on two 
books: the massive World History of 
Crime and a shatter study he is writing 
out of sheer enfhusiasm. Access to Inner 
Worlds, which describes the experiences 
of a man Wilson believes has esfab- 
lished direcf contact with that part of 
fhe mind usually called the uncon- 
scious. The man, an American named 
Brad, has conducted experiments in 
which he lets his unconscious mind 
direct his body, one result being a series 
of automatic paintings. Wilson initially 
urged Brad to write a boak about him- 
self, buf since fhe man felt unqualified 
fo da so, Wilson is wrifing if for him. 

Born in 1931 in Leicesfer, Engiand, 
Colin Wilson now lives on fhe soufh- 
western coasf of England, In a book- 
and-record-filled house in Cornwail wifh 
his wife Joy and fheir two youngest 
chiidren, where he writes, reads, listens • 
to mSsic, drinks good wine, and lets his 
mind roam In this and other worlds. 


the daughter in Pontefract, told me 
about being dragged up the stairs by 
this thing. In this case, I could see no 
way in which Diane’s own unconscious 
mind would drag her up the stairs. 
And as I began to see all the evidence 
laid out side by side, I began to see 
that in fact the spirit view fits it, and 
the spontaneous psychokinesis view 
doesn’t. You could say that I argued 
myself out of the spontaneous psycho- 
kinesis theory. 

TZ: But where does this energy come 
from? And what are these spirits? Do 
you believe in traditional ghosts, or in 
some sort of earth spirits, or what? 
Wilson: Well, the next major thing 
that hit me— it so happened that I’d 
written a book on witchcraft just 
before I wrote the book on polter- 
geists. Now, I already knew a lot 
about witchcraft, and had written a lot 
about it in the past, and it’s true that 
witches do appear to have a lot of odd 
powers, psychic powers of various 
sorts; in other words, the mind itself 
has these powers. For example, white 
witches have healing powers, and I 
think that, on the whole, spirits need 

25 



1i 

r 


Colin Wilson 


not be held responsible for these. But 
from The Occult onwards, I’d always 
dismissed the idea of witches having 
familiars or consorting with spirits as 
nonsense. Even in cases where 
witches confessed to conjuring up 
spirits, I just said, “Poor devils, vic- 
tims of the witchcraft craze.” And yet, 
even so, in The Occult I’d quoted an 
old friend of mine, Negley Parson, on 
African witchcraft, talking about 
actually seeing African witch doctors 
cause rain, and I cited one or two 
other similar instances; and it later 
struck me as absurd that I should 
believe Negley when he talked about 
his African witches, and yet dismiss 
the whole business of the witches who 
conjured up a storm and tried to 
wreck King James of Scotland. So 
when I wrote Strange Powers I did 
acknowledge, in the first chapter, that 
* I was probably wrong about the North 
Berwick witches, and that in all 
probability it was genuine witchcraft, 
and that they genuinely caused the 
storm that nearly sank the king’s ship. 

You see, what tends to happen is 
that you set out with what Huxley 
called a “minimum working hypothe- 
sis” for a thing of this sort, and you 
stick to it as a scientist for as long as 
you can. But in writing a full-length 
book, first about witchcraft and then 
about poltergeists, a new pattern had 
begun to emerge, and that pattern 
was simply; if poltergeists are not 
spontaneous psychokinesis, but are 
spirits who are somehow able to use 
the energy exuded by human beings 
under stress, then does it not follow 
that these spirits play an active part in 
other things? 

The next clue was Guy Playfair 
talking to me about black magic in 
Brazil— the fact that the Brazilian 
witch doctors use poltergeists in their 
black magic. And then Guy casually 
mentioned the kahunas, the witch 
doctors in Hawaii, and it all fell into 
the same pattern. There are refer- 
ences to the same sort of thing in 
other countries and in other ages. And 
you suddenly realize with horror that 
it all fits, all that stuff about witch- 
craft, which you used to dismiss as 
old-fashioned superstition; it all fits to- 
gether like one big jigsaw puzzle. And 
you see that, in fact, what magicians 
and witches have been saying down 
the ages is probably exactly and 
precisely true. 

Now, I’m rather sorry. I’d much 
rather it fit into the psychokinesis 

26 


pattern. I hate this business of 
suddenly saying, “Okay, I believe in 
the possibility of witchcraft and black 
magic through the use of spirits.” But 
honesty compels me to admit that that 
looks the likeliest solution. 

TZ: Have you had any response to the 
book yet? 

Wilson: I always get a lot of corres- 
pondence about all kinds of subjects, 
and I’ve had the usual batch on 
Poltergeist! The Society for Psychical 
Research are very interested. Their 
paper, the Psychic News, ran a front- 
page story— you know, “Wilson is 
converted to the view that spirits 
really exist!” 

TZ: I thought you made a good case 
for it in the book, but it’s disappoint- 
ing, in a way, to have it be spirits 
rather than psychokinesis . . . 

Wilson: Can’t be helped. It does seem 
to me to be basically the truth. I don’t 
particularly like being dragged into 
the camp of the spiritualists, because 
you’re then dragged in with all kinds 
of woolly-minded idiots, and that 
doesn’t suit me at all. I don’t like 
finding myself in this company, any 
more than I’d like finding myself in 
the company of Communists just 
because I began to oppose the 
Thatcher government! 

TZ: But what do you think these 
spirits are? 


Wilson: As far as I can see, the 
kahunas are right in their belief that 
there are more or less two kinds of 
spirits. One kind of spirit is simply the 
spirit of a dead person. The other kind 
of spirit is not the spirit of a dead 
person. They are elementals, or 
whatever you want to call them. In 
other words, they are creatures— like 
octopuses, if you like— but they don’t 
exist in our dimension, quite. So that 
again seems to fit. I mean, it fits an 
enormous amount of what I’ve said in 
other books. Even in Mysteries there’s 
a chapter called “Powers of Evil?” in 


which I talk about the possibility that 
there are genuinely powers of e^ and 
that spirits exist externally to us, and 
I conclude that there probably are. So 
you can see that all the time, in a way, 
in sticking to my scientific approach, 
insisting on my scientific conclusions. 
I’ve been dragged, gradually, inch by 
inch, against my will, to another point 
of view. 

The reason I regret that I’ve been 
dragged around to this view of spirits 
as reality is that, in a sense, this is 
quite irrelevant to my central work 
and what you might call my central 
quest. You see, all of my work, from 
The Outsider onwards, has been about 
a basic question: What on earth is 
wrong with human beings? There 
obviously is, in a sense, something 
basically wrong with us, and yet not, 
in a funny way, something seriously 
wrong. It’s like having a clock whose 
hands are loose; the result is that it 
will never show you the right time, or 
you can never be sure that it is 
showing you the right time, and yet in 
a certain sense it’s a perfectly good 
clock and all you have to do to make it 
work is tighten up the hands. And I 
feel that there’s something wrong 
with human beings in this same, very 
slight way. 

We experience, frequently, these 
curious flashes in which we feel 


“everything is okay, all is well.” You 
experience it particularly after stress 
or tiredness; quite suddenly it’s as if 
you can relax and expand— as if you 
could open your heart with pure 
happiness. You remember, at the end 
of Steppenwolf, how Steppenwolf says 
that our problem is to take the whole 
world into our hearts? We tend to be 
too much afraid. We’re like this 
[clenching his fist]— closed up, not 
letting things ill, and we’ve got to 
open up. This is basically the problem: 
our filtering mechanism is ’too good. 
And yet whenever the moments of 


‘‘You suddenly realize, with horror, 
that it all fits, all that stuff about 
witchcraft, which you used to 
dismiss as oldfashioned 
superstition; it all fits together like 
one big jigsaw puzzle. 




ecstatic happiness happen, we get the 
impression that it’s so easy. If you’re 
threatened with real danger, or even 
real inconvenience, you find yourself 
thinking how easy it would be to be 
perfectly happy if only the danger 
would go away. But in fact what 
really happens is that you get dragged 
back into the triyial. It’s like trying to 
walk through a swamip— in no time at 
all, you’re up to your waist. Now the 
interesting thing is, what are you up 
to your waist in? And, again, the 
answer appeared \'ery clearly in 
Poltergeist! 

It so happened that, at the time I 
was writing Poltergeist', I was forced 
to write three books in about four 
months. At the same time, my doctor 
told me my blood pressure was too 
high. So I worked and worked and 
worked, and as I plodded on and on 
I found that the worst of it all 
was these emotional storms— like 
something inside me, a small boy 
howling, “No, no, let me alone!” At 
the end of these four months I’d been 
forced to withstand these kinds of 
attacks again and ag;iin, the kind of 
panic-depression attacks I describe at 
the beginning of Mysteries. Although I 
had cured myself of them in 1973, I 
hadn’t, so to speak, solved them. Now 


that I was under the same kind of 
stress, I was forced to try to solve 
them. And it struck me that what was 
causing this panic was a part of me 
which I call “the emotional body.” As 
well as possessing an ordinary physical 
body, we also possess an emotional 
body which is quite separate from 
“us.” It would be a mistake to identify 
the emotional body with “you,” 
because it’s no more “you” than your 
physical body is. The more I thought 
about this, the more I saw that this is 
our trouble: we spend our lives being 
dragged down by this stupid, 
hysterical emotional body. 

TZ: So you’re saying we have three 
selves, in a way? The body, the 
emotions, and the “real you” 
somehow buried inside? 

Wilson: That’s right. I discovered that 
the kahunas believe that we have 
three separate souls which they call 
the lower self, the middle self, and the 
higher self, and that one of these 
dwells in the solar plexus— that’s the 
lower self, which Freud called the 
unconscious. And they say that this 
“weeps tears” and is perpetually self- 
pitying. Obviously it’s what I call the 
emotional body. The middle self, which 
is the “you,” lives in the left brain, 
and the higher self is jn the right 


brain ^ And the higher self, apparently, * 
knows the future and can control it. 
Now unfortunately you, the middle 
self, have no way to contact the higher 
self except through the lower self; the 
telephone line goes down through your 
solar plexus, and there’s normally 
such a crackling on the line due to its 
emotional problems that you don’t 
communicate very well. 

TZ: What got you interested in the 
occult to begin with? 

Wilson: I’d always been mildly 
interested in spiritualism since my 
teens, but the more I became inter- 
ested in science, the more I became 
dubious about spiritualism. But I’ve 
always been interested in oddities, and 
had piles of books lying around the 
house, books on all sorts of subjects 
merely because I’m an avid reader. So 
when they asked me if I’d like to write 
a book about the occult, I said okay 
simply because it was an interesting 
research job. I settled down to it just 
as a research job, and got more and 
more absorbed in it. I began by 
thinking, “Well, it’s obviously rubbish 
and nonsense. There’s obviously not 
very much to be written about it.” For 
example, magic just couldn’t exist, it 
just doesn’t work . . . But the more I 
went into the thing, the more I began 


Wilson at his Cornwall home. "I’m completely what you’d call ’ESP thick.’ I've never seen a ghost, never expect to, 
because I’m not that sort of person." 




Colin Wilson 


to see that nearly all these things have 
a very solid basis— you know, like 
magic does exist, and it does work. 
TZ: Have you ever seen a ghost? 

Wilson: Nope. 

TZ: Or seen what you’d consider 
magic working, or— 

Wilson: I’m completely what you’d 
call “ESP thick.” Never had any 
experience of it. The only experience 
of poltergeists I’ve had are described 
in the book itself: the one in the 
Croydon pub where the lavatory went 
freezing cold, and the one in this 
house when my sister was here, the 
banging that occurred in the night. 
They’re my only experiences. I’ve 
never seen a ghost, never expect to, 
because I’m not that sort of person. 
TZ: So you think it requires a special 
talent to see a ghost? 

Wilson: Oh, yes. Not only is it a 
special talent, but two people could be 
sitting together in the same room and 
one would see a ghost and the other 
not. 

TZ: Has that ever happened to you? 
Wilson: No. Never. Because although 
I’ve got to know various psychics and 
mediums over the years, as one who’s 
been involved in it. I’ve never, for 
example, attended a seance in my life. 
TZ: ^^y? Don’t you want to? 


Wilson: It’s not that. I live down here 
in Cornwall and . . . Don’t forget, 
you’re asking me questions on a 
subject which is about one-sixteenth of 
my total interest. So for me it is a 
very small subject, and not a terribly 
interesting one. 

TZ: But you’ve written a fair number 
of books on the subject. 

Wilson: Simply because, when I got 
interested in the occult, I realized that 
it was a new and interesting angle on 
my old interest, the expansion of 
consciousness— that obviously we are 
capable of far more than we thought 
we were. And so I’ve continued to be 
interested in it over the years. 

TZ: You told me earlier that you don’t 
read much science fiction these days, 
but in your. essay “Science Fiction as 
Existentialism” [1978, Bran’s Head 
Press, U.K.] you said you thought 
28 


science fiction was “perhaps the most 
important form of literary creation 
that man had ever discovered.” Do 
you still feel that? At least in theory? 
Wilson: Oh, yes. I was very influenced 
by science fiction in my teens. I 
suppose science fiction was the first 
form of fiction that excited me great- 
ly. But I’ve tended to lose interest in 
science fiction because most science 
fiction writers are simply telling 
stories, or inventing fantasy, whereas 
now I’m interested in science fiction 
as a vehicle for ideas. I shall probably 
do another science fiction novel 
myself, sooner or later; I tend to do a 
science fiction novel when an idea that 
has been bubbling around in my head 
suddenly takes a science fiction form. 
A. E. van Vogt and I once planned to 
write a huge science fiction novel 
—something about the size of Lord of 
the Rings— hut nothing ever came of 
it. 

TZ: You call some of your novels 
science fiction, but they seem to be a 
combination of science fiction and 
horror. Do you have any interest in 
horror fiction? 

Wilson: Not really. I wrote my first 
so-called science fiction novel. The 
Mind Parasites, because August 
Derleth pulled my leg and said, “If 


you think H. P. Lovecraft is so bad, 
why don’t you try and do better?” So 
it began as a Lovecraftian novel, but it 
came out much closer to the science 
fiction end of Lovecraft. Because, you 
know, Lovecraft began as a writer of 
pure horror and ended as a writer of 
pure science fiction. 

TZ: Do you read much modern fiction 
of any kind? 

Wilson: Not really, no. It doesn’t 
interest me because, again, you see, 
most of my contemporaries have no 
ideas. 

TZ: Have you ever written any 
screenplays? 

Wilson: Y^es, I’ve written two or three 
scripts for Dino De Laurentiis. I did 
the final version of Flash Gordon. 

TZ: I didn’t know that! How did you 
like it? 

Wilson: Not much. In that case, I 


rewrote Lorenzo Semple Jr.’s script, 
and even then my name didn’t appear 
on the film, which I didn’t mind at all. 
The last script I did for Dino, he said, 
“Do you want a credit?” and I said I 
will happily repay you all the money 
you’ve paid me if you don’t give me a 
credit! 

TZ: How about your own books being 
made into films? 

Wilson: Michael Winner was going to 
do The Space Vampires, but unfor- 
tunately it’s now been sold to some 
other small Hollywood company. Dino 
optioned it for about two years, and 
then he dropped his option, and then 
he rang me up one day offering me a 
large sum of money, $150,000, for it; 
and I said, “You’ll have to wait until 
Monday morning while I check with 
my agent.” And on Monday morning 
my agent said that we’d just sold an 
option on it for $3,000. 1 said, “Have 
we signed anything?” and he said, 
“No, not yet, but, you know, it’s a 
gentleman’s agreement, and if we 
drop it our name would be mud.” This 
little outfit sent around a check for 
$3,000 by private messenger by 
midday, and by four o’clock they were 
offering it to Dino for $200,000. So 
that’s how far they were gentlemen. 
TZ: And that’s where it is now? 
Wilson: Yes, it’s with some people 
called Cannon Films. They keep taking 
out pages in the Hollywood Reporter 
to advertise it, and they say they’re 
going to get Klaus Kinski to play the 
lead in it. He’s the one from 
Nosferatu. When I wrote to them and 
‘ said I heard they were having script 
trouble and offered to do a script for 
free, they didn’t even bother to reply. 
Absolute dead loss. 

TZ: Would you be interested in writ- 
ing a script of your own? 

Wilson: Oh, yeah. At the moment a 
friend of mine is interested in The 
Mind Parasites. If anything went 
ahead on that, I’d be delighted to 
work on the script, to make sure that 
when it reached the screen it was 
something I liked, even if I wasn’t 
paid for it. The money isn’t that im- 
portant. That book I’m doing now. 
Access to Inner Worlds, I’m not doing 
for money; it will probably make no 
money, or very little, and I’m going to 
give half of anything I make on it to 
Brad, since he’s what the book is 
about. It probably won’t get published 
in America, but it was something I 
wanted to write. That’s what’s 
important. 10 


“August Derleth pulled my leg and 
said, ‘If you think Lovecraft is 
so bad, why don Y you try 
and do better?' " 



% ' 


A Colin Wilson Sampler 


THROUGH NEARLY THREE DECADES OF WRITING, WILSON HAS EXPLORED 
THE FRONTIERS OF HUMAN KNOWLEDGE AND THE FRINGES 
OF HUMAN BEHAVIOR, SEARCHING FOR THE 
AWESOME POWERS LOCKED WITHIN OUR SKULLS. 


On poltergeists’ restraint: 


The poltergeist, like the duck- 
billed platypus, really exists, and 
some of its habits have now been pos- 
itively established. 

One interesting question still 
clamors for an answer. Why does the 
malice of the poltergeist seem to be 
so distinctly limited? They could quite 
easily kill; yet there is no recorded 
case in which they have done so. 
Heavy wardrobes miss people by a 
fraction of an inch, fires break ^(ut in 
locked cupboards and drawers a few 
minutes before they are “accidental- 
ly” discovered. Is there some psychic 
“law” that prevents poltergeists from 
being more destructive? Or does the 
answer lie— as the kahunas declare 
—in the nature of the poltergeist 
itself? They assert that a poltergeist 
is a “low spirit” that has somehow 
become separated from its proper 
middle and high spirit. Unlike the 
middle spirit, it possesses memory; 
but it has only the most rudimentary 
powers of reason. It may be mis- 
chievous, but it is not evil. Only the 
middle spirit is capable of evil— of 
directed, murderous malice. So, ac- 
cording to the kahunas, the polter- 
geist is only capable of such malice 
when it is directed by a human 
magician. 

As usual, the conclusion seems to 
be that, where evil is concerned, 
human beings have a monopoly. 

—Poltergeist A Study in 

Destructive Hunting (1981) 


On the poltergeist powers 
within us: 


If you could lift off the top of the 
skull and look at the brain, you would 
see something resembling a walnut, 
with two wrinkled halves. Joining the 
halves is a bridge of nerve fibres called 
the corpus callosum. In the 1930s, 
scientists wondered whether they 
could prevent epilepsy by severing 
this bridge— to prevent the “electrical 
storm” from spreading from one half 
of the brain to the other. In fact, it 


seemed to work. And, oddly enough, 
the severing of the “bridge” seemed 
to make no real difference to the 
patient. 

In the 1950s Roger Sperry of the 
University of Chicago (and later Cal. 
Tech.) began studying these “split- 
brain” patients, and made the inter- 
esting discovery that they had, in ef- 
fect, turned into two people. For ex- 
ample, one split-brain patient tried to 
button up his flies with one hand, 
while the other hand tried to undo 
them. Another tried to embrace his 
wife with one arm, while his other : 
hand pushed her violently away. In 
fact, it looked rather as if his con- 
scious love for his wife was being 
opposed by an unconscious dislike. 
The split-brain experiment had given 
his unconscious mind the power to 
control one of his arms. . . . 

Sperry made his most interesting 
discovery about the eyes of split-brain 
patients. If the patient was shown an 
apple with his left eye and an orange 
with his right, and asked what he had 
just seen, he would reply “Orange.” 
Asked to write with his left hand 
what he had just seen, he would write 
“Apple.” Asked what he had just 
written, he would reply “Orange.” 

A patient who was shown a 
“dirty” picture with the left eye ; 
blushed; asked why she was blushing 
she replied, “I don’t know.” 

It seems, then, that we have two ’ 
different people living in the two i 
halves of the brain, and that the per- | 
son you call “you” lives in the left. A i 
few centimeters away there is i 
another person who is virtually a : 
stranger— yet who also believes he is 
the rightful occupant of the head. , 

Now, at least, we can begin to see | 
a possible reason why the “medium” | 
in poltergeist cases is quite unaware j 
that he or she is causing the effects, j 
We have only to assume that the ef- | 
fects are caused by the person living j 
in the right half of the brain, and we ; 
can see that the “you” in the left | 
would be unconscious of what was 
happening. j 


But this would still leave the 
question; how does the right brain do 
it? In fact, is there any evidence 
whatsoever that the right brain pos- 
sesses paranormal powers? 

And the answer to this is a quali- 
fied yes. We can begin with one of 
the simplest and best-authenticated 
of all “paranormal powers,” water 
divining. . . . Dowsers can dowse for 
almost anything, from oil and miner- 
als to a coin hidden under the carpet. 
It seems that they merely have to 
decide what they’re looking for, and 
the unconscious mind— or the “other 
self”— does the rest. 

I have described elsewhere [in 
Mysteries, 1978] how I discovered, to 
my own astonishment, that I could 
dowse. I was visiting a circle of 
standing stones called the Merry 
Maidens, in Cornwall— a circle that 
probably dates back to the same 
period as Stonehenge. When I held 
the rod— made of two strips of plastic 
tied at the end— so as to give it a cer- 
tain tension, it responded powerfully 
when I aproached the stones. It 
would twist upwards as I came close 
to the stone, and then dip again as I 
stepped back or walked past it. What 
surprised me was that I felt nothing 
—no tingling in the hands, no sense 
of expectancy. It seemed to happen 
as automatically as the response of a 
voltmeter in an electric circuit. Since 
then I have shown dozens of people 
how to dowse. It is my own experi- 
ence that nine out of ten people can 
dowse, and that all young children 
can do it. Some adults have to “tune 
in”— to learn to allow the mind and 
muscles to relax— but this can usually 
be done in a few minutes. 

Scientific tests have shown that 
what happens in dowsing is that the 
muscles convulse— or tighten— of their 
own accord. Ahd if the dowser holds 
a pendulum— made of a wooden bob 
on a short length of string— then the 
pendulum goes into a circular swing 
over standing stones or underground 
water— once again, through some un- 
conscious action of the muscles .... 


iS- 


30 



'f 

'S 

g The right brain knows there is water 
down there, -or some peculiar mag- 
netic force in the standing stones; it 
i;- communicates this knowledge by 
’ ' causing the muscles to tense, which 

■ makes the rod jerk upwards. . . . 

t All this, then, seems to offer a 
i basis for an explanation of the 
poltergeist. 

—Poltergeist! 

On our upright ancestors: 

Some eleven million years ago, an 
ape called Ramapithecus seems to 
have developed the capacity to walk 
upright. He began to prefer the 
ground to the trees. And during the 
next nine million years, the tendency 
to walk upright beciime firmly estab- 
lished, and Ramapithecus turned into 
Australopithecus, our first “human” 

: ancestor. What difference did the 
, upright posture make? First of all, it 
freed his hands, so that he could de- 
fend himself with a stone or a tree 
^ branch. Secondly, it enlarged his 
: horizon. 

As far as I know, no anthropolo- 
gist has regarded this as significant— 
perhaps because there are many 
taller creatures than man. But the 
; elephant and the giraffe have eyes in 
: the side of their heads, so that their 
: horizon is circular. The ape sees 

■ straight ahead; his vision is narrower 
but more concentrated. Could this be 
why the apes have evolved more than 
any other animal? Narrow vision 
makes for boredom; it also makes for 
increased mental activity, for curiosi- 
ty. And when the inventiveness and 
curiosity were well developed, a cer- 

’ tain branch of the apes learned to 
tv walk upright, so that his horizon was 
ul extended in another way. To see a 
long distance is to learn to think in 
terms of long distances, to calculate. 
« Man’s ability to walk upright and use 
his hands, and his natural capacity to 
^ see into the distance instead of look- 
Jl' ing at the ground, became weapons 
of survival. He developed intelligence : 
i because it was the only way to stay 
i alive. And so, at the beginning of 
li human evolution, man was forced to 
|| make a virtue of his ability to focus 
& his attention upon minute particulars. 
® No doubt he would have preferred to 
1 eat his dinner and then sleep in the 
B sun, like the sabre-toothed tiger or 
ju the hippopotamus; but he was more 
1 defenseless than they were, and had 
§ to maintain constant vigilance .... 


He is not entirely happy with this 
civilization that his peculiar powers 
have created. Its main trouble is that 
it takes so much looking after. Many 
men possess the animals’ preference 
for the instinctive life of oneness with 
nature; they dream about the plea- 
sure of being a shepherd drowsing on 
a warm hillside, or an angler beside a 
stream. Oddly enough, such men have 
never been condemned as sluggards; 
they are respected as poets, and the 
soldiers and businessmen enjoy 
reading their daydreams when the 
day’s work is over. 

A poet is simply a man in whom 
the links with our animal past are 
still strong. He is aware that we con- 
tain a set of instinctive powers that 



are quite separate from the powers 
needed to win a battle or expand a 
business. 

—The Occult (1971) 

On H. P. Lovecraft: 

It must be admitted that Love- 
craft is a very bad writer. When he is 
at his best, his style might be mis- 
taken for Poe’s .... But he makes 
few concessions to credibility, in spite 
of his desire to be convincing. His 
stories are full of horror-film conven- 
tions, the most irritating of which is 
the trustful stupidity of the hero, who 
ignores signs and portents until he is 
face to face with the actual hor- 
ror. ... All his stories have the same 
pattern. 

But although Lovecraft is such a ’ 
bad writer, he has something of the 
same kind of importance as Kafka. If 
his work fails as literature, it still 
holds an interest as a psychological 
case history. Here was a man who 
made no attempt whatever to come 


to terms with life. He hated modern 
civilization, particularly its confident 
belief in progress and science. 
Greater artists have had the same 
feeling, from Dostoyevsky to Kafka 
and Eliot. They have used different 
techniques to undermine man’s com- 
placency. Dostoyevsky emphasized 
the human capacity for suffering and 
ecstasy; Eliot emphasized human 
stupidity and futility. Only Kafka’s 
approach was as naive as Lovecraft’ s. 
He also relied simply on presenting a 
picture of the world’s mystery and 
the uncertainty of the life of man. 

—The Strength to Dream (1962) 

On the tyranny of 
the present: 

The greatest human problem is 
that we are all tied to the present. 
This is because we are machines, and 
our free will is almost infinitesimal. 
Our body is an elaborate machine, 
just like a motor car. Or perhaps a 
better simile would be those 
“powered” artificial limbs worn by 
people who have lost an arm or leg. 
These limbs, with their almost inde- 
structible power units, are as respon- 
sive ^ our real arms and legs, and I I 
am told that a man who has worn 
them for years can totally forget that 
they are not real limbs. But if the 
power unit should break down, he 
quicky realizes that his limb is only a 
machine, and that his own will-power 
plays a very small part in its 
movements. • 

Well, this is true of all of us. We 
have far less will-power than we be- 
lieve. This means that we have 
almost no real freedom. This hardly 
matters most of the time, because the 
“machine”— our bodies and brains 
—is doing what we want anyway: * 
eating and drinking and excreting -j 
and sleeping and making love and the i 
rest. = 

But poets and mystics have mo- » 
ments of freedom when they sud- 
denly realize that they want the | 
“machine” to do something far more | 
interesting. They want the mind to be | 
able to detach itself from the world at | 
a moment’s notice, and float above it. | 
Our attention is usually fixed upon 
minute particulars, actual objects 
around us, like a car in gear. Then, in 
certain moments, the car goes into 
“neutral”; the mind ceases to be 
engaged with trivial particulars, and 
finds itself free. Instead of being tied 

31 




to the dull reality of the present, it is 
free to choose which reality it prefers 
to contemplate. When your mind is 
“in gear,” you can use your memory 
to recall yesterday, or to create a pic- 
ture of a place on the other side of 
the world. But the picture remains 
dim, like a candle in the sunlight, or 
a mere ghost. In the “poetic” 
moments, the moments of freedom, 
yesterday becomes as real as now. 

If we could learn the trick of put- 
ting the mind in and out of gear, man 
would have the secret of godhead. 
But no trick is more difficult to learn. 

—The Mind Parasites (1967) 

On human optimism: 

Human beings live on hopes of 
various kinds. We know we have to 
die. We have no idea where we came 
from, or where we are going t(^ We 
know that we are subject to accident 
and illness. We know that we seldom 
achieve what we want; and if we 
achieve it, we have ceased to appre- 
ciate it. All this we know, and yet 
we remain incurably optimistic, even 
deceiving ourselves with absurd, pa- 
tently nonsensical, beliefs about life 
after death. 

—“The Return of the Lloigor” in 

Tales of the Cthulhu Mythos (1969) 

On the Outsider’s vision: 

What can be said to characterize 
the Outsider is a sense of strange- 
ness, of unreality . . . that can strike 
out of a perfectly clear sky. Good 
health and strong nerves can make it 
unlikely; but that may be only 
because the man in good health is 
thinking about other things and 
doesn’t look in the direction where 
the uncertainty lies. And once a man 
has seen it, the world can never 
afterwards be quite the same 
straightforward place. Barbusse has 
shown us that the Outsider is a man 
who cannot live in the comfortable, 
insulated world of the bourgeois, 
accepting what he sees and touches 
as reality. “He sees too deep and too 
much,” and what he sees is essential- 
ly chaos. For the bourgeois, the world 
is fundamentally an orderly place, 
with a disturbing element of the irra- 
tional, the terrifying, which his pre- 
occupation with the present usually 
permits him to ignore. For the Out- 
sider, the world is not rational, not 
orderly. When he asserts his sense of 
anarchy in the face of the bourgeois’ 


complacent acceptance, it is not sim- 
ply the need to cock a snook at re- 
spectability that provokes him; it is a 
distressing sense that truth must be 
told at all costs, otherwise there can 
be no hope for an ultimate restora- 
tion of order. Even if there seems no 
room for hope, truth must be told. 

—The Outsider (1956) 

On the Outsider’s 
quest for identity: 

Who am I?— This is the Outsider’s 
final problem .... For what is identi- 
ty? These men traveling down to the 
City in the morning, reading their 
newspapers or staring at adver- 
tisements above the opposite seats, 
they have no doubt of who they are. 
Inscribe on the placard in place of 
the advertisement for corn-plasters, 
Eliot’s lines: 

We are the hollow men 

We are the stuffed men 

Leaning together 

and they would read it with the same 
mild interest with which they read 
the rhymed advertisement for razor 
blades, wondering what on earth the 
manufacturers will be up to next. 
Some of them even carry identity 
cards— force of habit— that would tell 
you precisely who they are and where 
they live. 

They have aims, these men, some 
of them very distant aims: a new car 
in three years, a house at Surbiton in 
five; but an aim is not an ideal. They 
are not play-actors. They change 
their shirts every day, but never their 
conception of themselves. . . . 

These men are in prison: that is 
the Outsider’s verdict. They are quite 
contented in prison— caged animals 
who have never known freedom; but 
it is prison all the same. And the Out- 
sider? He is in prison too: nearly 
every Outsider in his book has told us 
so in a different language; but he 
knows it. His desire is to escape. But 
a prison-break is not an easy matter; 
you must know all about your prison, 
otherwise you might spend years in 
tunneling, like the Abbe in The Count 
of Monte Cristo, and only find your- 
self in the next cell. 

And, of course, the final revela- 
tion comes when you look at these 
City-men on the train; for you realize 
that for them, the business of escap- 
ing is complicated by the fact that 


they think they are the prison. An 
astounding situation! Imagine a large 
castle on an island, with almost ines- 
capable dungeons. The jailor has in- 
stalled every d€;vice to prevent the 
prisoners escaping, and he has taken 
one final precaution: that of hypno- 
tizing the prisoners, and then sug- 
gesting to them that they and the 
prison are one. When one of the 
prisoners awakes to the fact that he 
would like to be free, and suggests 
this to his fellow prisoners, they look 
at him with surprise and say: “Free 
from what? We are the castle.” Wliat 
a situation! 

And this is just what happens to 
the Outsider. There is only one solu- 
tion. He personally must examine the 
castle, draw his inferences as to its 
weaker points, and plan to escape 

—The Outsider 

On the success of 
The Outsider — 
and its aftermath: 

I was born in 1931 into a work- 
ing-class family in Leicester; my 
father was a boot-and-shoe operative 
who earned three pounds a week. 
This meant that education was hard 
to come by. I realize this sounds 
absurd at this point in the twentieth 
century. But what has to be under- 
stood is that English working-class 
families— particularly factory workers 
—live in a curious state of apathy 
that would make Oblomov seem a 
demon of industry. My own family, 
for example, simply never bother to 
call in a doctor when they feel ill; 
they just never get around to it. One 
family doctor— an Irishman, now 
dead and probably in Hell— killed 
about six of my family with sheer 
bumbling incompetence, and yet it 
never struck anyone to go to another 
doctor. 

This explains why, although I was 
fairly clever at school and passed 
exams easily enough, I never went 
to a university. No one thought of 
suggesting it. Anyway, my family 
wanted me to bring home a weekly 
wage packet. So I left school at six- 
teen. (My brother left at fourteen.) 

In a way, this was a good thing. 
Ever since I was twelve, I had been 
preoccupied with the question of the 
meaning of human existence, and 
whether all human values are not 
pure self-delusion. (No doubt this f^- 


32 


ing was intensified by my dislike of 
the vague, brainless, cowlike drifting 
of the people around me.) My main 
interest was in science— particularly 
atomic physics— so that I was obsessed 
by the idea that there must be a sci- 
entific method for investigating this 
question of human existence. At four- 
teen, I discovered Shaw’s Man and 
Superman, and realized, with a 
shock, that I was not the first human 
being to ask the question. After that, 
I discovered Eliot’s Waste Land, 
Goethe’s Faust and Dostoyevsky’s 
Devils in quick succession, and began 
to feel that I was acquiring the basic 
data for attacking the problem. Since 
no school or university in England 
provides courses in this problem, it is 
probably as well that I set out to 
work on my own at sixteen. 

For the next eight years I worked 
in various jobs— mostly unskilled 
labor— and continued to accumulate 
data. I also did a good deal of writing 
—I kept a voluminous journal, which 
was several million words long by the 
time I was twenty-four. It was an ex- 
tremely hard and discouraging busi- 
ness, for I knew no one whose inter- 
ests overlapped with mine. I married 
when I was nineteen, and a wife and 
child added to the problems. But at 
least it meant that I got used to 
working completely and totally alone, 
and not expecting encouragement. 
Later on, reviewers and critics were 
outraged by what one of them called 
“his stupefying assurance about his 
own genius.” But it would have been 
impossible to go on working without 
some conviction of genius— at least, 
of certainty about the importance of 
what I was doing, and the belief that 
it wouldn’t matter if no other human 
being ever came to share this certain- 
ty. The feeling of alienation had to be 
totally accepted. Luckily, I’ve always 
had a fairly cheerful temperament, 
not much given to self-pity. So I went 
on working, reading and writing in 
my total vacuum, without contact 
with any other writer or thinker. I 
finally came to accept that I might 
spend all my life working in factories, 
and that my writing might never see 
print. It was hard to swallow, but I 
swallowed it, feeling that if Blake and 
Nietzsche could do without recogni- 
tion, so could 1. 

Then a publisher to whom I sent 
the first few pages of The Outsider 
accepted it. And when I was nearly 


twenty-five, there came that shatter- 
ing morning when I woke up and 
found press men banging at the door 
and television and radio demanding 
interviews. It was such a total change 
that it was like a bang on the head. 
The Outsider shot to the top of the 
nonfiction best-seller list in England 
and America, and was translated into 
fourteen languages within eighteen 
months. It so happened that a num- 
ber of young writers made their 
appearance at this time, including 
John Osborne, John Braine, and my 
friend Bill Hopkins. The press labeled 
us “Angry Young Men.” In my case, 
nothing could have been more gro- 
tesquely inappropriate. I was aggres- 
sively nonpolitical. I believed that 



people who make a fuss about politics 
do so because their heads are too 
empty to think about more important 
things. So I felt nothing but impa- 
tient contempt for Osborne’s Jimmy 
Porter and the rest of the heroes of 
social protest. 

The tide turned very quickly. . . . 
The experience was vertiginous. 
After a month of the noisiest and 
gaudiest kind of success, in which 
popular reviewers compared me to 
Plato, Shelley, Shaw and D.H. 
Lawrence, the merry-go-round came 
suddenly to a halt, and then began to 
revolve in the opposite direction. My 
name became a kind of dirty word to 
serious critics, and the ones who had 
“discovered” me winced when they 
remembered their praises. Every 
Christmas in England, the “posh” * 
Sunday papers run a feature in which 
eminent men and women are asked 
their opinion of the best books of the 
year. Not one mentioned The Out- 
sider, except Arthur Koestler, who 
went out of his way to refer to it as 


- ¥ 


the “bubble of the year,” “in which a 
young man discovers that men of 
genius suffer from Weltschmerz.” 

If The Outsider was an unprece- 
dented success, my next book. Reli- 
gion and the Rebel, was an unprece- 
dented failure. The highbrow critics 
seized the opportunity to go back on 
their praise of The Outsider. And the 
popular press joined in like a gang of 
Indians invited to a massacre. Time, 
with its usual awe-inspiring vulgarity, 
ran a kind of obituary on me headed 
“Scrambled Egghead.” 

It was then I was grateful for my 
ten years’ training in standing on my 
own feet. I had disliked the success of 
The Outsider. I don’t much like people 
anyway, so the endless succession of 
parties and receptions, and the 
hordes of new acquaintances, left me 
with a strong feeling of “people 
poisoning.” Six months after The 
Outsider came out, I moved as far 
away from London as I could get, to a 
cottage in Cornwall. There I plunged 
into the world of religious mysticism 
—of Eckhart and Boehme, Pascal and 
Swedenborg— of which I wrote in 
Religion and the Rebel. Success or 
failure didn’t matter all that much, 
provided one had enough money to 
live. The Outsider made me less 
money than might be expected— taxes 
took a lot of it, and I spent the rest 
pretty quickly— but I lived frugally 
anyway. The sheer malice of some of 
the attacks on me was difficult to 
swallow. But I felt I held a final card 
—my long practice in working alone, 
which probably meant that I could go 
on writing longer than my critics 
could go on sneering. The prospect of 
continuing the battle until I was nine- 
ty gave me a certain grim satisfac- 
tion. When my second book was 
hatcheted, I shrugged and went on 
working. The attacks didn’t worry me 
too much. I know enough of success 
to know that it is meaningless unless 
it is based on real understanding. I 
recognized that such understanding 
would probably take twenty years to 
grow. I was right. After ten years, it 
seems to be developing in countries 
where I would have least expected it— 
Japan, India, France, Spain, Arabia 
(the Arabs have translated seven of 
my books in the past year). Even in 
America. It may happen in England 
if I can live to be ninety or so. 
—Postscript to “The Outsider” (1967) 
(continued on page 64) 




33 



Presenting the Winners 
of (Mr Second Annual 
Short Story Contest 

CHOSEN BY THE EDITORS OF 

^UGHT ZONE 

^ MAGAZINE*^ 

A TRIO OF PRIZEWINNERS 
' —AND A BONUS SHORT-SHORT— 
SHOWCASING FOUR 
EXCEPTIONAL NEW TALENTS. 

A voyage into fantasy via the transforming vision of a 
child ... a savage allegory about art and human nature 
... a nighttime encounter with destiny in an unexpected 
form . . . These are the prizewinners in this year's 
Twilight Zone Short Story Contest, dedicated to the 
memory of Rod Serling, whose professional career was 
launched when, as a college student, he won a cash prize in 
a natimwide writing competition. With the goal of offering 
a similar opportunity to today’s emerging talmts, TZ’s 
contest was limited to writers who’d never before had 
fiction published professionally. The three stories on the 
pages that follow— all winners, and sharing the prize 
money equally among them— were selected by the editors of 
this magazine from among more than four thousand 
entries. Also included, by way of bonus, is a fourth 
story— an ingeniously wry short-short— designed to round 
out the collection, making for a quartet of unusually 
impressive debuts. 



Illustrations by Yvonne Buchanan 



THE JOURNEY 

hy Ahbie Herrick 


tubes warmed there was only a hum. He pressed the 
selector bar, but the needle only moved to the end of 
the station band, clicked, and started over again, 
never once stopping. And Leland cursed and said 
that it was just his luck that the radio was broken. 

Then Ada mentioned that the clock wasn’t 
working either, and that it hadn’t been ever since 
she set it just at the time they left. 

Leland told her that she had broken it. And 
Ada said it was because the car was so old, that any- 
thing could fall apart, that Leland should have got- 
ten a new one years ago. 

Leland’s knuckles whitened on the steering 
wheel. The Cadillac was his dream, the statement of 
his position in a -world where corporeal acquisitions 
counted. “It’s what I’ve always wanted, always 
dreamed of,” he told her once. And with those words 
he breathed a kind of elemental life into the metal 
body so that it was no longer just a means of 
transportation. 

, And when they stopped for food or rest or gas 


dream. 

And on the evening of the first day when the 
low sun cast long distorted shadows, Jinnje raised 
herself from her pillow inside the car that she called 
“Woodie” because to her it was more than just a 
conveyance; it was a friendly being that succored 
and comforted her. On looking through her window 
she called out, “We’re a monster, we’re a monster!” 

Leland cursed, slamming on the brakes as he 
turned to look. The car behind them blew its horn, 
and Ada told him to watch where he was going, that 
the child was sick; she had only seen a shadow. Mut- 
tering, Leland turned the radio on, but after the 


35 



for the car, they were uneasy space explorers step- 
ping out on a hostile planet, staying only as long as 
necessary before reentering their craft. On the first 
night when they arrived at a motel, Leland carried 
Jinnje out of the Cadillac and laid her on the trundle 
bed while Ada soaked some towels in water. Then 
they went out to clean the suitcases and the 
Cadillac’s floor of Jinnje’s sickness. Leland brought 
back a paD from the trunk, but when he entered the 
room he found Ada mopping up the floor by Jinnje’s 
bed. 

“Goddamn, couldn’t she make it to the toilet?” 

“She’s too weak.” 

“Ten years old and she still pukes every time 
she goes anywhere. I’ll be damned if she ever makes 
it to eleven,” he said, hating the child that was only 
an unwanted by-product of desire, who made her 
presence unavoidable by the sickness spread about 
the floor of the dream that was to free him of his 
mediocrity. 

“You shut up, Lee.” J^Ala laid a cold washcloth 
over Jinnje’s head, her face a mask of pious concern. 

“Ma?” Jinnje opened her eyes and turned. “I 
want Dracula. I wanna see Dracula.” 

“What the shit is that?” 

“It’s her stuffed horse. She calls it Dracula. 
She can’t sleep without it.” 

“Hell,” he said. “I threw that out, it was full 
of puke.” 

“No,” said Ada. 

“Ma, he threw away my horse.” Jinnje rose up 
on her elbows and looked straight into her father’s 
eyes. “I hate your dirty rotten guts, you threw away 
my horse.” 

“Jinnje, watch your language.” 

“I’ll slap the goddamn living—” 

“Lee!” Ada moved between them. 

Leland and Ada glared at each other, said 
nothing for a while. Then Leland drew back. “I 
didn’t throw it out, it’s still in the car.” 

Ada and Leland left together, but as Jinnje 
leaned over her bed she could hear her father’s 
voice. “Damn sourpuss kid, she just gets in my way. 
If it weren’t-” 

“Leland, for God’s sake!” 

“Yeah, God’s sake. Carrying that damn kid 
like a cross on your back, like she’s your ticket into 
heaven.” 

And on the morning of the second day, as the 
Fleetwood’s heavy snow-tires thrummed along the 
open road, Jinnje woke up seeing bare winter 
branches weaving past great Woodie’s windows. And 
even through the sheet the seat felt damp, for the 
windows had been left open the night before. The 
pail was on the floor beside her, surrounded by 
newspapers in case she missed. And Dracula the 
horse was in her arms, all mottled grey from when 
she tried to ink his white fur black, and bloated in 


spots from when Ada caught her and threw Dracula 
into the washing machine which knocked his stuff- 
ings out of shape. And she could hear big Woodie 
softly humming all around her as he split the air 
before him with his great prowed hood. A monster 
he was, throwing great monster shadows every time 
the sun was low. Like the monsters that she used to 
watch run past her house when Woodie was young 
and she was little. Great monsters from the top of 
the hill that came running down with their sun- 
bright eyes and demon faces. And Leland shook his 
fist and cursed at them and at the humans inside 
them for what he said they did to him. But she 
would watch them as they swept by at night, gar- 
goyle monsters on wheels with long red taillights, 
and maybe one would stop and sweep her up with it. 
Then she would be flying with the monsters, back 
where the monsters lived and carried out unholy ex- 
periments with grown-up humans. But she would be 
safe because she liked monsters and she was still lit- 
tle. Too little, in fact, for her age. And skinny and 
sick. Always sick, God and angels frowning down, 
she felt the tightening in her throat, barely able to 
raise herself and lean over the pail. But now the 
monsters were taking her to their home. 

As the sun rose higher, the heat began to seep 
through Woodie’s sky-blue body, warming the 
headlining and the heavy padded seats until the wool 
cloth let out its soft familiar smell. 

“My God,” said Leland, almost laughing as he 
pushed down on the window buttons. “That puke’s 
beginning to stink.” 

“Stop it, Lee. You don’t smell a thing.” 

She was flying inside the sky-blue monster. 
Sky-blue and chrome surrounded her, star-sparkling 
bright and warm even though the cold wind whipped 
across her face as great Woodie climbing an over- 
pass cleaved through clouds of morning mist. She 
felt lifting. Lifting away to float forever in the sky- 
blue in the house of the monsters who came down 
the hill. Away from the grown-ups. Away from the 
boys who beat her up at school. Away from the sick- 
ness that made her retch even when her stomach 
was empty. Made her retch up even water, and 
green bile when there wasn’t water. The humming 
grew louder. Woodie was singing her a song. 

“Jinnje, you hafta go to the bathroom?” Ada 

asked. 

“No.” 

“Well, she’d better get out anyway. Maybe 
if she’d get some air, she’d stop that goddamned 
puking.” 

Woodie had to stop for gas, and Leland and 
Ada became again like space explorers on hostile 
ground. And Jinnje leaned on Ada as she took her to 
the restroom, while Leland emptied out her pail and 
rinsed it at a spigot. 

And as Jinnje returned, she saw Woodie gleam 


36 



in the afternoon sun like a faery car, like some heav- 
enly machine just dropped from the sky to carry her 
away. 

Leland paid the attendant who was staring at 
the car. [ 

“What year is she?” the attendant asked. “1 
ain’t seen one like that in a long time.” 

“Fifty-six. A Fleetwood.” 

“That’s a right pretty automobile. Sure kept 
her in good shape.” 

“Yeah,” Leland said. Ada and Jinnje stood 
behind him. He was blocking the door Jinnje used to 

pnfpr 

“How much?” 

“What d’ya mean?” 

“How much for her?” 

Jinnje held on to Woodie. She felt sick again. 
But Leland backed away from the man, his knuckles 
whitening as he gripped the door handle. 

They were a car. 

And as they pulled out into the long evening 
shadows, Woodie again became their universe, their 
starship hurtling through a hostile space to a distant 
dream. And his shadow cast a monster shape as 
Jinnje, barely able to reach the sill, fell back and 
stared up at the sky-blue headlining and felt great 
Woodie’s presence all around her, lifting her out of 
her pain and sickness. And the world that rolled 
beneath the Cadillac’s wheels passed into oblivion as 


the monster carried its human passengers into a uni- 
verse where the only laws were its own. She could 
hear him as he sang his thrumming song to her and 
told her of how the three of them now belonged to 
him and how they had ever since they refused to sell 
him. They were his souls, he told her. And he was 
their chromium god, their only god, their material 
lusts giving him conscious existence. And he was 
taking them to the place of the monsters which the 
others thought was the haven they hoped to find, as 
they saw him' as the embodiment of their American 
dream. And she, he told her, had been their sacrifice, 
their offering to him as their ancestors offered to the 
gods of other times. Jinnje smiled and felt herself 
rising from the cold and damp to a sapphire bril- 
liance reaching out with warmth and love as Woodie 
accepted her and sang to her, and they were going 
up the hill to live in the house of the monsters 
forever. 

And he granted the other two their wish for 
material security and carried them on. 

“Lee?” Ada turned in her seat. “I think we’d 
better find a doctor for Jinnje. She really looks bad.” 

“Hell, never mind. It’s just car sickness. 
Anyway, we’ll be there soon.” 

They were a car. 

And the car was their universe, their spaceship 
of forever, traveling over a fleeting now to a burned- 
out star in the depths of infinity. 



CRITIQUE 

by Brian Ferguson 


t was a typical modem classroom. Rectangular 
like a box. The drab tile floor stretched to the far end of the room, where it 
was cut off by an eight-foot wall of cold, hard brick. On top of the wall was a 
row of short windows— more suitable for peering in than for looking out. The 
ceiling was covered with acoustical tile to absorb the sound, and the fluorescent 
tubes cast a cold, clinical light throughout the room. Thirty-five desks, with 
cheap plastic seats, were precisely arranged in seven rows of five. They faced 
the blackboard, an instrument of torture so common its victims don’t even 
scream when its contents are poured into their brains like sand. The Instmctor 




sat quietly at his desk watching the students enter. He had seen this scene 
often during the last twenty years. Year after year, no matter how happy and 
noisy they were in the hallway, they became hushed as they entered the door. 
“They know what we do here,” he thought. 


Middle-aged, with brown hair, the instructor 
had one wife, two tv’s, three kids, and a mortgage. 
He was John Doe, Joe Average, a face in the crowd, 
and “Who cares? A job is a job.’’ 

“Could you move your desks into a circle, 
please, so that we can all see each other?” 

immediately there was the sound of moving 
desks. People bumped into one another in the rush 
to please. Interestingly, however, the circle never 
completely closed. None of them moved their desks 
near the Instructor. He was sitting in the opening of 
a horseshoe, eight feet from the nearest student. 

“I believe we were going to begin with John 
today. Since he isn’t here yet, why don’t we—” 

The door opened. « 

“Ah, John, we were just getting started. We 
didn’t know if you were coming. Are you ready to go 
first?” 

John, embarrassed at being late, nodded an 
answer to the Instructor’s question and quickly 
pulled a desk into the semicircle. He was a slender 
young man with sandy blond hair and sensitive blue 
eyes. There was a slight bulge in his jacket that he 
cradled carefully with his left arm. As soon as he 
was settled, the Instructor called on him. 

“Go ahead and begin.” 

John unzipped his jacket halfway and was 
reaching in with his right hand when he suddenly 
paused. He looked at the faces of his classmates. All 
eyes were on him. They seemed to be— hungry? He 
looked away from them. 

Slowly and gently John withdrew his surprise. 
It was a dove. Soft, gentle, and perfectly white. It 
nestled comfortably in John’s hand, cooing quietly as 
he stroked the back of its neck. One of the girls in 
the class began to sigh but caught herself before 
anyone noticed. 

John cupped the bird in both hands and leaned 
his head forward to whisper a prayer of hope in the 
bird’s ear. Then, sitting up straight, he raised his 
arms, opened his hands, and the bird flew! 

The walls of the room disappeared, and the en- 
tire class was caught up in flight. The dove sang of 
waves crashing on a beach, and they all flew with 
him along the sand while a crimson-orange sunset ig- 
nited the clouds. The dove sang of branches waving 
in a breeze, and they chased each other laughing 
through the trees of a giant forest. The dove sang of 
the majesty of high mountain peaks, and they soared 
over a Himalayan sunrise. 

And oh! the blue, blue sky! And the sheer im- 
mensity of the clouds! And the Peace! And the Vi- 
sion! and the Beauty! And the Freedom! . . . 


“Any comments?” the Instructor asked. 

The girl who had almost sighed wanted to say, 
“It was perfect! I loved it!” but she didn’t. The class 
sat silently, not looking at one another. The bird 
stood on the Instructor’s desk. 

“What worked for you and what didn’t?” 
Silence. “Let’s see, who haven’t we called on? Tom?” 

“Well, I thought he captured the feeling of 
flight.” 

“Was it believable?” asked the Instructor. 

“No, it wasn’t,” Dennis interrupted. “Doves 
can’t fly that high.” 

“Did that strain its credibility for you, 
Dennis?” 

“Yes.” 

“How would you fix it?” 

Dennis walked to the Instructor’s desk and 
picked up a pair of scissors. Grabbing the bird in his 
left hand, he quickly and efficiently clipped its wings 
so that it would never fly again. 

“Thank you, Dennis,” the Instructor said. 
“Who else would like to help John?” There was no 
reply. “What about the bird’s song?” 

Tom spoke up. “I guess that wasn’t very be- 
lievable either.” 

“Why not, Tom?” 

“Because doves don’t really sing, they just 
sound like pigeons.” 

“Will you fix it, Tom?” 

Tom took the scissors and cut out the bird’s 
tongue. Being less experienced, he did a messy job, 
and blood continued to trickle out of the bird’s beak 
after he finished. The bird was now lying on its side 
quivering. 

“Yes, Betty?” She was raising her hand. 

“I was turned off by the bird’s whiteness. No- 
body’s that pure, even in fairy tales. It seemed a bit, 
well, childish.” 

“Do you have a solution?” 

Betty dumped half a bottle of India ink on the 
dying bird. 

“Are there any more comments for John?” 
asked the Instructor. No. “John, do you have any 
questions for us?” Staring at his hands, John shook 
his head. “Very well,” said the Iristructor, picking up 
the lifeless bird and dropping it into his box of 
Things to Be Graded. “I beliew? Karen is next. Is 
that right?” 

John, who had been thinking about his once 
beautiful dove, looked up just in, time to see Karen 
open a small shoe box and take cut a tiny chipmunk. 
He smiled to himself and reached into his pocket for 
his switchblade. 



EVENING IN THE PARK 

by Susan Rooke 


ang! Sara slammed the front door behind her 
and strode down the sidewalk, jamming her fists into the pockets of her 
sweater. She would probably freeze to death dressed so lightly, but for the 
moment she dlidn’t feel a thing. How many times had she done this in the past 
few weeks, she wondered, hesitating at the curb. She glanced over her 
shoulder at the house and considered going back to discuss the situation. Noth- 
ing could be SLCcomplished this way. In that brief pause, the curtain at the liv- 
ing room window was flicked aside to make a tiny peephole. Then it quickly 
settled back into place. Okay, fine. If Barry wanted to stand there sneaking 
looks at her through the living room curtains instead of coming out to bring 
her back, so be it. He was probably just waiting till she A^as out of sight so he 
could call his mistress without being interrupted. Deciding to make life easier 
for Barry, Ss^ra stepped down off the curb, looked both ways, and headed 
across the street to the park. 



The park was empty this time of year, remind- 
ing Sara of a cemetery. The trees were stiff and 
sharp; dead leaves in the deep end of the swimming 
pool whispered against the concrete. Perhaps this 
was not a good idea. It was almost five o’clock, get- 
ting dark already. Sara briefly envisioned herself 
crawling back to Barry on her hands and knees. “Hi, 
Barry. I went to the park and got raped. Guess I 
showed you.” No, that wouldn’t do. On the other 
hand, no rapist would bother coming to this desolate 
spot for a victim. He would never dream that some- 
one would actually oe here. Drawing confidence from 
her rationalization, Sara settled into a swing. She 
would stay alert, arid if anything seemed the least bit 
strange . . . 

“So peaceful ^vithout joggers, don’t you think?” 

Sara leaped to her feet and spun toward the 
voice, the swing seat striking her in the leg. Sitting 
two swings away with her hands folded across a 
cane in her lap was an old woman so small that her 
feet did not reach the ground. She was wearing a 
light summer dress, a lavender scarf tied under her 
chin, and white anklets with shiny black shoes. She 
smiled understandingly at Sara. 


“I’m sorry, dear, did I startle you? I could see 
you were lost in your own thoughts, so I felt I had 
better speak now. If you’d noticed me in ten 
minutes, your reaction would’ve been rather more 
pronounced.” As she spoke, the swing moved gently 
back and forth without apparent effort from its occu- 
pant. The old woman waited patiently for Sara to 
gather her wits enough to speak. 

“Have you been there the whole time?” The 
woman was small, but she wasn’t invisible. Sara 
couldn’t imagine how she had overlooked her. 

“Yes, I have,” She nodded firmly, the ends of 
her scarf bobbing. “Sitting in this spot. You looked 
right through me. Not very flattering, but I’m ac- 
customed to it.” 

“Really?” Sara considered for a moment the 
old woman’s unsuitable and rather odd attire. 
“Aren’t you cold?” 

“Not especially. I find it doesn’t bother me 
much.” She paused and scrutinized Sara carefully. 
“You must be freezing, though. Nothing but a light 
sweater.” 

“To be honest, I hadn’t even* noticed if I was 
cold or not.” Sara settled back into the swing, feel- 


39 


ing somewhat safer in the old woman’s company. 

After swinging for a while in silence, Sara 
began to feel conversational. Curiosity overcame her 
usual reticence with strangers. “You said you like 
this park— do you come here often, then?” 

“No, not really. Just when I have some clear- 
ing out to do.” The old woman waved a frail hand 
vaguely in the air, indicative of mental cobwebs. 

Sara sighed. “I know what you mean.” 

The old woman smiled kindly at her. “Do you, 
dear? You should be too young to have problems 
weighing you down. After you get to be my age, 
then you have problems.” 

“That’s too bad. I’d hoped you’d reach a stage 
when all your problems could be left behind.” 

“Oh, that would be a fortunate person. 
Perhaps some day you’ll have your wish.” 

Sara opened her mouth to speak, then jumped, 
feeling as if someone or something had touched her 
knee. She glanced furtively at the old woman, whose 
hands calmly rested on the cjne across her lap. How 
ridiculous. She wasn’t close enough to reach, 
anyway. Trying to relax, Sara dismissed the sensa- 
tion as the product of her tired imagination. God 
knew she had reason enough to be jumpy. Barry’s 
behavior the past couple of weeks had been secre- 
tive, to say the least. Every time she had walked in 
on him lately, she had the feeling of interrupting an 
intimate conversation that he had been holding with 
the bare walls. A conversation, of course, all about 
her. 

Then there were the telephone calls with 
Barry’s end being carried on in code. He said it was 
business, but wasn’t that the oldest excuse known to 
man? 

Sara realized she didn’t need excuses to tell 
her what was happening. Her intuition and a failed 
love affair before her marriage told her all she 
wanted to know: she was well on her way to another 
broken relationship. And so she swung slowly back 
and forth, studying the bare ground moving beneath 
her and trying not to think too much. It was 
depressing. 

“In a year’s time, you’ll probably wonder why 
you wasted so much energy worrying about it.” 

Sara’s head snapped up in Surprise. “How in 
the world did you know what I was thinking?” 

“It wasn’t hard. I’ve learned to read people 
fairly well over the years, and your face so obviously 
said, ‘Why me?’ ” The old woman gave the ends of 
her lavender scarf a securing tug. “You really must 
try to believe in yourself, my dear. You can change 
almost any situation with a little correctly applied 
thought.” 

“I don’t know. I can’t shake the feeling that 
most things happen for no reason whatsoever.” She 
glanced around and deliberately changed the subject. 
“I wish it wasn’t so dark already. With just the two 
of us here, it gives me the creeps.” 


Suddenly a pool of light opened at their feet as 
the street lamp overhead flashed on. The park was 
brilliantly lit from one end to the next as all the 
lights came to life at once. 

Sara gave a small shriek and clapped a hand to 
her mouth. Then she burst out laughing. “Somebody 
must be listening! That just alx)ut scared me to 
death.” 

The old woman was still swinging calmly, com- 
pletely unaffected. “It seems to me you got your 
wish.” 

Sara grinned. “I wish I had.” She missed her 
companion’s pained expression. “These lights must 
be on a time-delay switch.” 

A demurring cough came; from the second 
swing. “You don’t think perhaps it was what you 
said that caused the lights to come on?” 

Sara chuckled. Obviously the old party was 
having her on. “Hardly. Nothing: I’ve ever said has 
changed things one iota.” 

The old woman looked at her reprovingly but 
said nothing. They swung for a while longer in 
silence, Sara hoping she hadn’t been rude in her 
breezy dismissal. She had always been taught to be 
unfailingly polite to her elders, no matter how 
strange they might be. At last she said, “Wouldn’t it 
be lovely if things did work that way? When I was a 
little girl I used to make wishes and hope that they’d 
come true, but they never did.” She smiled. “Maybe 
I just didn’t know the right wishes to make.” 

The old woman put a veined hand on the knob 
of her cane and waited. Finally she prompted, 
“What would you wish for today, if you were able to 
make just one?” 

Sara shrugged. She didn’t particularly want to 
take the conversation any further, but she didn’t 
want to brush off such a well-me£ming old person. To 
be polite, she said the first thing that came into her 
head. 

“Probably a new tv— the one I have now is 
junk. It makes all the colors blue-gray and the people 
short and squatty.” She nodded abruptly. “That’s it. 
I wish I had a new twenty-six-inch color tv, cable- 
ready. There. We’ll see what happens.” Feeling 
slightly foolish, Sara stood up with a false bright 
smile. “I’d better go. My husband’s bound to be 
wondering about me.” Brushing off the seat of her 
slacks, she started away, then tuimed back. “I’ve en- 
joyed our conversation. Maybe we’ll run into each 
other again here. I come to the park fairly often.” 

The old woman smiled and nodded. “That 
would be lovely, dear ...” When Sara was out of 
hearing, “. . . but highly unlikely.” She sagged into 
the seat of her swing, slightly depressed. Her 
failures always affected her this way. You prompt 
them, she thought, give them every chance, and 
their human pigheadedness preserves the status quo. 
The swing next to her gave a slight creak as a light- 
ly furred creature with tufted (;ars settled fastidi- 


40 




ously into the seat. 

“What do jou think she’ll do when she gets 
home and finds the new tv?” it asked. 

“I im^ne she’ll come back here looking for 
me.” The fairy godmother sighed deeply. “We’d bet- 
ter leave now, I suppose. She lives just across the 
street.” 

The creature jumped down from the swing. 
“You shouldn’t l(;t it get to you,” it said. “She 
wasted the first two, but she had her three wishes 
fair and square.” 


The fairy godmother snorted. “Yes, and all it 
will get her is more trouble over the property settle- 
ment. Her husband will end up with it, and she’ll 
blame me.” She hopped lightly from the swing and 
gripped her cane resolutely about the middle. “Oh, 
well. Let’s get busy. We still have three more people 
to see tonight.” 

“How many more tv’s have you got in you?” 
the creature teased. 

“Oh, please.” Together they started out of the 

park. 


SAY GOODBYE TO JUDY 

by William B. Barfield 


really do despise these services; they’re so final. 
I didn’t want to come. These things depress me more than just about anything 
else I do. But if I didn’t at least make an appearance, the town would never 
forgive me, especially as close as I was to her. So here I sit, in my best suit, 
dirty brown, l istening to a little old blue-haired organist pump out somber songs 
for us to endure. Naturally it’s raining a steady drizzle outside. What a lousy 
day. I sure am going to miss her. We all are. 

There’s her poor mother sitting down front, about that guy and his car she just couldn’t resist. 
Already she’s sniffling, trying to hold back all those She didn’t care that he was nothing but a second- 
tears. She never expected to endure anything like rate race car driver, or that he had the IQ of a com- 
this at Judy’s tender age. Seems like only yesterday mon cold. Off they went that afternoon, screaming 
Judy and I were cavorting around together, laugh- tires all the way. A special day, he said. Three days 
ing, the very best of friends. She would talk of her later I heard the awful news, 
dreams of becoming a nurse and helping people. As I turn around, the music swells. I can see 

I wish they would hurry up and get this ritual the six escorts bringing her down to the altar, her 
over with. Would you look at all those flowers? They father with them. He should really be with her 
must have cleaned out every florist for miles mother; the poor woman’s sobbing full tilt now. I 
around . . . wish that noisy kid behind me would shut up. Why 

Judy had a scholarship to the state school. She do parents bring children to these things? They don’t 
was so promising Then that car showed up, that understand what’s going on. 

damned crimson Corvette. I told her that guy went She’s at tHe altar, damn it. Oh, Judy! God, she 

too fast! God, what a terrible waste! Her life has just looks good in white! A mumbling preacher and two 
been thrown into the garbage can. phrases end it all: “I do” and “pronounce you man 

Our preacher shouldn’t wear those robes. He and wife.” Give them a rousing cheer if you’re so 
looks more like an angel of death than a guide to happy! 

everlasting life. Even his prayer book is black. Why him? He’s not much, and she’s not preg- 


41 



5iti 

by Scott Edelman 

THE OLD TV HAD 
EXTRAORDINARILY 
GOOD RECEPTION- 
IT REACHED ALL THE WAY 
TO THE TWILIGHT ZONE. 


Dear Mr. Klein; 

You’ve got to be kidding, right? 

I’ve been watching TZ leruns on my battered 
old Zenith for as long as I can remember, and I 
know all of the ’Twilight Zone trivia— casting 
listings, writing credits, plot convolutions, twist 
endings, etc. I would have sworn that you’d have 
all of it doT n pat, too; I guess I figured it came 
with the job. 

Next thing you’U be telling me you never saw 
the episode with Sebastian Cabot as a third-grade 
math teacher who has an Insolent pint-sized Jackie 
Coogan in his class, playing the boy who may very 
well be Cabot himself as a child. I just saw it on 
my set for what must have been the twentieth time 
last week. 

Sincerely, 

Scott Edelman 


Dear Mr. Klein: 

It’s been wonderful reliving the golden age of 
television these past months in your magazine via 
Marc Zicree’s guide to The Twilight Zone ’s classic 
episodes. I’ve been a lifelong Rod Serling fan, so it’s 
♦ heartening to see that the market will support a 
magazine dedicated to carrying on Serllng’s dream 
of quality fantasy. 

But now that the series is nearing its end, 

I’m worried that Zicree is going to leave out some 
of my favorite episodes. As far as I can tell, he’s 
already skipped at least two— the one that had John 
Agar as the smaU-town buUy whose hfe is changed 
when he switches places for a few hours with the 
meek schoolteacher he’s been taunting, and the 
unforgettable tender comedy in which Irene Ryan 
plays a struggling writer’s muse. How could he 
possibly have forgotten them? 

Sincerely, 

Scott Edelman 


To; Marc Zicree 
From; Ted Klein 

Do you know what the hell this guy is talking 
about? 


To: Ted 
From: Marc 

This Edelman guy is either senile, deluded, 
or lying. I’m sure these episcdes were never 
filmed; none of the people I’ve interviewed for my 
Twilight Zone book remembei' writing or acting 
in any of them. 

TeU him that April Fool’s Day is long past 
and to stop bothering busy New York editors with 
his fruitcake fantasies. 


Dear Mr. Edelman: 

None of us at TZ— including Marc Scott Zicree, 
out in Los Angeles — has heard of the episodes you 
claim to have seen. Would it be possible for you to 
teU me a little more about them? 

Sincjerely, 



Ted Klein 


t-Yie tvTO epi» 



Dear Mr. Klein: 

I’ll do better than that. Take a look at these 
BVa” X 11” glossies I shot off my Zenith last night. 

Sincerely, 

Scott Edehnan 


To: Carol Serllng 
Prom: Ted Klein 

Please sit down when you read this letter. 
What I’m about to tell you may seem strange at 
first, but I’m sure you’ll agree after you watch the 
enclosed videotapes that aU is as it should be. 

You will see a Twilight Zone episode about a 
pacifist G.I. (William Bendix) forced to fight with 
Death (Raymond Massey) to win life for his platoon. 
You are going to watch Larry Blyden become the 
first comedian to make a Martian laugh, and shiver 
at the reward he gets from the citizens of the red 
planet. You will be amazed to see Rod introduce us 
to Ed Wynn as an oddbaU inventor who solves aU 
of mankind’s problems and then is visited by a 
very unhappy President of the United States (Bob 
Crane) who finds that without miseries to try to 
cure, the government is slowly losing its power. 

I am confident that Rod, somewhere, is still 
creating the magic that makes people happy and 
makes people think, and that if you stay up late 
enough in Scott Edelman’s apartment with just the 
right dosage of fafigue and the correct degree of 
insomnia, you will be able to see him at work with 
a crew of otherworldly compadres. But the eerie 
fruits of his labors can only be seen on one 
battered television set in Brooklyn. 

And to answer the question I’ve already asked 
myself, which is where the signals this set picks up 
are being broadcast from, I can only let Rod’s 
words speak for him. 

“There is a fifth dimension, beyond that 
which is known to man ...” fg 




JUST BEYOND THE DOOR LAY 


A WORLD OF DEATH AND 
HORROR - AND THE 
HARDEST PART WAS 
KEEPING IT OUT 
OF HIS HOME. 


/ t was that hour of the evening when each 
member of the family was sliding downhill 
towards sleep. Ordinarily this was John’s 
favorite time of day, when he could forget about 
things like locked doors and weapons and security 
procedures, forget about the hardened criminals he 
guarded, and simply enjoy being a husband and 
father, surrounded by those he loved. 

He liked to sit in his chair, that ancient piece 
with the lumps and valleys that didn’t quite fit 
anyone else’s behind, to watch and listen as the 
nightly activities became slower and more muted. 
Judy was in the kitchen, flitting back and forth 
across the doorway as she cleaned up after supper 
and started breakfast preparations so everyone could 
get off on time in the morning: John to the lab, the 
children to school and day care, Judy to her job with 
Civil Defense. 

Ten-year-old Carrie was in front of the televi- 
sion for the one hoim of programming her parents 
allowed. John and Judy were strict, concerned 
parents. 

The only person whose activities varied from 


night to night was Donny. He might play with his 
collection of trucks and fire engines. He might go to 
the kitchen to “help” his mothei'. He might watch 
television. At four he was still fascinated by that 
thing, that window into another world, even though 
he cared nothing for what the people in that world 
were doing. In spite of Carrie’s threats, when he 
watched, he watched from direc:;ly in front of the 
screen. 

Tonight he was doing none of those things. 
Donny was behaving strangely, adding to his 
father’s unease. Dressed already in what he called 
his “feet pajamas,” he was just sitting on the floor 
humming to himself. Occasionally he would look up 
at his father and then away, quickly. 

What could a four-year-old have to feel guilty 
about? John wondered. 

Nothing. It couldn’t be guilt. The woman at 
the day care center said Donny’ d had a good day, 
no problems. John now made it a point to ask every 
time, because a couple of months ago there had ap- 
parently been some trouble with an older boy and 
John hadn’t known anything Eibout it until the 
morning Donny suddenly burst into tears and re- 
fused to leave the apartment. 

“I’ll be good! I’ll be good!” he’d promised. 
“I’m big enough to stay by myself now!” Tears 
were rolling down his cheeks, but the expression 
in his eyes was not a childish :fear that could be 
soothed with hugs or promises. 

John told Judy and Carrie to go on without 
them. He could have dragged Donny to the day care 
center and some parents would have said that’s 
what he should have done. But John knew that 
would be wrong. Donny never did anything without 
a reason, though sometimes finding that reason was 
like trying to separate a single string from a tan- 
gled mass. So he’d stayed to talk to the boy, know- 
ing he would be late for work, at a time when being 
late for work was almost treasonable. 

Bit by bit John coaxed the story out of him. 
Then he’d talked to Donny about standing up for 
himself, gave him a few tips aljout fighting, if it 
should come to that. Judy wouldn’t have approved of 
that part of it but, dammit, a woman would just let 
people walk all over her. A man soon learned that 
justice wasn’t handed out on a silver platter. 
Sometimes you have to take what is rightfully yours. 

Donny came home that day with a split lip, but 
it hadn’t stopped him from grinning at his father. 
There’d been no more trouble from the other boy. 
Ever since then John took time to talk to the woman 
at the center. He didn’t like to be out of touch with 
what his children were thinking and doing. 

Until a year ago, John’s and Judy’s work 
schedules were so arranged that one parent could 
always be at home with the children. It made an 
upside-down day for the family, but it hiad been 
worth the trouble to give the children the sense of 





security that could 
only come from a 
stable home. Then 
the world had taken 
a few steps closer to 
war, and both the 
government labs 
and Civil Defense 
had gone on crisis 
schedules. A child’s 
sense of security had 
become one of those 
after-the-war luxu- 
ries like holidays, 
full supermarket 
shelves, and Sunday 
afternoon drives in 
the country. Assum- 
ing there was an 
after for this war. 


John shifted in his 
chair, annoyed that 
his thoughts had 
drifted in that direc- 
tion. The war had no 
right to intrude on 
this, his favorite 
time of day. He ap- 
proved of its com- 
ing— the country 
couldn’t back down 
again without losing 
respect— but a man 
and his family need 
some relief from the 
tension war prep- 
arations produced. 

In the kitchen Judy dropped a plate. John 
heard it clatter and roll. She said something, a 
swear word, probably, but it came out sounding like 
a sob. 

Carrie turned to look at the kitchen doorway. 
Even ten-year-olds could feel that tension. How 
could they not, with air raid drills and survival 
training in school? When she turned back John 
noticed the glazed look in her eyes and wondered if 
she could even see the clown on the screen. 

“Look, Daddy, I’ve got a bag of worms.’’ 

Donny was holding up one leg of his pajamas 
by the foot. With his toes wiggling inside it did look 
like a squirming bag of worms. 

“So you do,’’ John said, trying to force a light 
note into his voice. “Hey, Buster, it’s almost bed- 
time. Why don’t you come here and sit beside me 
and I’ll tell you a bedtime story.” 

Donny dropped his foot with a thump, then 
brought his knees up to his chest, wrapped his arms 
around them and said, “Not going to bed anymore.” 


It sounded like sheer defiance. John breathed 
deeply before he allowed himself to speak. He never 
spoke in anger to his children. Never. But the boy 
could be stubborn. Tonight of all nights there must 
be peace in the house. 

“Well, why don’t you come here and we’ll talk 
about it.” 

Donny climbed onto his father’s knee, reluc- 
tance shovidng in his stiff movements. 

“Now, what’s this nonsense about not going to 
bed? Everyone goes to bed at night. It’s the best 
place for sleeping. You wouldn’t want to sleep on the 
floor, would you? It’s too cold and hard.” 

“Not goingdx) sleep. Not ever again.” His chin 
was tilted at a dangerous angle— dangerous to John’s 
hope for a peaceful evening. 

It was this stubborn streak that worried John 
most about his son. A certain amount of it was 
good. It made a man stick to a job till it was done. 
But too much and he’d be selfish and inconsiderate. 
Judy could laugh— she did sometimes, though not 

45 


Etching by Steve Stankiewicz 


r 


Nightbears 


. unkindly— but he worried that his son might turn out 
badly, like the lifers he guarded who had volunteered 
as guinea pigs for the government testing programs. 
The only halfway decent thing they’d ever done in 
their self-indulgent lives, probably. His son deserved 
a better future than that. 

But what was he thinking of? The boy was 
' four years old and he might not have a future. 

Damn. The war again. 

Suddenly John could imagine what was going 
through Donny’s head and it almost made him laugh. 



: Of course the boy didn’t want to go to sleep. It was 
a wonder they’d never had this problem before. 
.Donny’s world was made up of toys and games and 
love and kindness from everyone he met. Especially 
so now when wartime made everyone more senti- 
I mental about children. Go to sleep and miss out on 
more of the same? 

; Only a very young child like Donny could be 
i happy in the world as it was today. Even Carrie had 
: crossed the invisible line, though she refused to talk 
about the fears that made her look away when cer- 
tain words were mentioned. 

He smoothed Donny’s hair, trying to reassure 
the boy wordlessly untD he could find the words to 
explain that a simple problem like going to bed 
should not upset either one of them. 

The picture on the television screen faded to 
gray. The sound was cut off in the middle of a 
familiar commercial jingle. 

“Daddy, the program wasn’t over. Is the set 
broken?’’ Carrie’s voice had an edge to it. 

Judy ran in from the kitchen wiping her hands 
on a towel. “What’s happening? Is it a bulletin?’’ 

Before John could say that he didn’t know, a 
new picture formed on the screen. But not really 
a new picture. It was of a care-worn man behind 
a desk, the same man they had seen all too often in 
the past year announcing that the international 
situation had taken a turn for the worse and then 
again, worse yet. 

John reached out for the remote control and 
turned off the set before the man could speak. 

“Daddy-” 

“Oh, John, do you think you should? He might 
; tell US-” 

I “Tell us what?” he asked harshly. “The truth? 


With things going the way they are do you think 
he’d dare tell us the truth?” I 

This was no good. He was scaring his wife and I 
children. He was scaring himself. Sometimes a coun- 1 
; try had to fight for justice the same as a man did. j 

: They had no choice about this coming war. It was ; 

: necessary. But he would not let it intrude here and 
; now. In this place there would b(; an island of tern- | 

I porary peace. j 

] He took a deep breath and hoped his smile ’ 
wasn’t as sickly as it felt. “Anyway, who wants to i 

■ listen to a dumb old President when there are more | 

: interesting things to do?” he asked his daughter. | 

Carrie rewarded him with the ghost of a smile. ^ 

; It didn’t help at all to realize that at the mo- | 
; ment he’d turned off the set he’d been thinking that ; 
if this was really it, Judy would loe getting a phone \ 
[ call any minute now ordering her to report to her job i 
i at the neighborhood shelter. He hadn’t managed to | 

' shut an 3 rthing out, hadn’t made a conscious decision ; 
for suicide— though considering that the shelters , 
j; were still incompletely furnished, incompletely . 
I; stocked, and some of them only half-built, that deci- | 
: sion might be the only rational one a man with a i 
family could make. i 

“Judy, it’s almost bedtime. Why don’t you fix i 
some sugar bread for the kids while I start thinking \ 
\ of a story to tell?” 

j His wife and daughter seemed to relax and 
I John knew he had done the right thing. Hold on to 
the routine. It spelled security. 

The telephone didn’t ring. Yet. 

He held Donny on his lap and wished the boy 
would lean back and put his head down. It had been ; 
a long, hard day for everyone and tomorrow would | 
i be worse. If Donny would just relax for a few ; 
! minutes his sleepiness would catch up with him and j 
1 there’d be no more nonsense about not going to bed. I 
j Sugar bread, he thought, feeling depressed. It | 
I was funny how different things symbolized depriva- 
j tion for different people. For some it was the short- 
i age of meat or buying a patch kit for soles instead of 
j buying new shoes. For John it ^vas sugar bread, a 
I slice of bread thinly spread with margarine, even , 
! more thinly sprinkled with sugar. John’s father had 
I been unemployed most of his life and store-bought 

■ treats were too expensive. As a child he hadn’t mind- 
ed, hadn’t missed what he’d never known. He’d liked 

I sugar bread. But it was different now. He had a 
! good job. He ought to be able to give his children 
something better. Only you can’t ;pve them what you 
can’t find. 

He understood that the shelters had to be 
stocked. Their only chance for survival from radia- 
tion, chemicals, and manmade, man-seeded plagues 
lay in the shelters, and a shelter was useless if peo- 
ple in them starved to death before it was safe to 
come out. 

It used to be a nightly ritual. Donny and Car- 


46 


rie would have some kind of treat while John told 
them a story. It Avas something they all enjoyed, a 
time to be togeth(jr, and having a few cookies or a 
couple of pieces of candy had been part of it. 

John had remembered sugar bread when 
stocks at the supermarkets began to get low. Carrie 
said she loved it. Donny ate it when it was given to 
him, but John guessed he didn’t really like it. His 
favorite story was Hansel and Gretel and he made 
John describe th<; witch’s house over and over. 
Sometimes when he was playing by himself John 
would hear him singing to himself, “Peanut butter 
cookies and chocolate bars and jelly beans and malt 
balls and gumdrops,’’ repeating the words like a 
magical chant. V/hen that happened, John felt 
depressed. 

There hadn’t been any candy or cookies on the 
supermarket shelvtis in almost a year. Where had the 
things disappeared to? They couldn’t all have been 
sent to the shelters. 

As a matter of fact they hadn’t been. Not 
everything. Just last week John had been able to get 
a few jelly beans. It was one of the few dishonest 
things he’d ever done in his life and he didn’t like to 
think about it. It made him feel ashamed. Fright- 
ened, too. After several sleepless nights he’d man- 
aged to put it right out of his mind. It could have 
resisted in something horrible but it hadn’t. His 
family was safe and he’d never be tempted again. 

John looked down at his son. Donny was still 
tense, ready for a battle. 

“You still haven’t told me why you don’t want 
to go to sleep,” he said, drawing the boy closer. 

“If I go to sleep the bears will come and eat 

me.” 

“What bears?” John asked, laughing. “There 
aren’t any bears in the city. Listen, do you think I’d 
let anything get in here and hurt you? Haven’t I 
I always taken care of you?” 

Donny had started to shiver. “These bears are 
different. 'They’re not in the city. They’re in the 
place I go when I go to sleep. They eat people. I’ve 
seen them!” 

John rubbed at the frown line between his 
eyebrows. He really wasn’t in the mood for this sort 
of thing tonight. He had no patience, no reassuring 
words to offer. All he wanted was an evening with 
his family before he had to face tomorrow’s fears 
and problems. Was that too much to ask? 

Judy came back with two paper napkins hold- 
ing slices of sugar bread. Carrie reached for hers but 
before she bit into it she gave her brother a stern 
look. 

“You just had a bad dream,” she told him. 
“Dreams aren’t real. They can’t hurt you. Only 
babies are afraid of things in dreams.” 

John smiled at her. Poor Carrie. She wasn’t 
much more than a baby herself and scared of 
things-real things— she didn’t understand. But she 


was trying to help. 

Donny started to cry, shaking his head so hard 
that his tears slid in crooked trails down his cheeks. 
“It’s not just a dream! They’re real bears— real 
teeth— they hurt—” 

“Donny,” Judy said tenderly, reaching out to 
pick him up from John’s lap. 

But Donny misimderstood. He slid down from 
John’s lap and backed away. “No! I won’t go to bed. 
Won’t go to sleep! Won’t let the bears eat me!” 

Coming on top of all his other worries it was 
too much. John’s temper snapped. He grabbed 
Donny, threw him across his lap, and gave him a few 
whacks on the bottom. 'The boy’s screams were shrill 
and filled with terror. John continued to hit him, 
harder than he should have, almost in tears himself 
from his own pain, the inner pain that intensified 
with every blow, every scream. The pain of guilt for 
this and every other sin he’d ever committed against 
his family. 

At last he stopped, frightened by his own 
anger. Donny was only sobbing now. Carrie and 
even Judy were looking at him, white-faced, as if he 
had turned into some kind of monster. Maybe he 
had. 


Donny was sobbing now. Carrie and Judy 
were looking at Jojin, white-faced, as if 
he had turned into some kind of monster. 
Maybe he had. 

Without a word, without the usual hugs and 
kisses that followed punishment, John carried Donny 
to bed. The only peace any of them would get to- 
night was after he’d cried himself to sleep. Which he 
did after a very long while. John sat on the floor 
beside Donny’s bed until the crying stopped, not sure 
whether he was there to comfort his son or to punish 
himself. 

When he came out of the children’s bedroom 
Carrie managed to kiss him good night without ever 
really looking at him. Judy pleaded a headache and 
went to bed a few minutes later. John wanted to ask 
her to stay and keep him company, but he felt he’d 
used up his privileges for one night. He had the quiet 
he’d wanted, but not the peace. He was wide awake 
now, last week’s worry gnawing at him like a 
stomach full of rats. 

hat damn.job of his! If only he didn’t have to 
look at those guys every day— the traitors, 
the murderers, the rapists. Many of them 
had never held an honest job, never gave a thought 
to their responsibilities to family and country. They’d 
been convicted of the worst crimes, would have been 
in prison for the rest of their lives if it hadn’t been 
for this government testing program. 



47 


Nighthears 


Criminals should be punished, not pampered. 
John had seen how they lived when he had to escort 
a group from wards to testing areas. Nothing was 
too good for them. They had the best food, liquor, no 
work to do, just lie on soft beds all day playing cards 
or watching movies. Once in a while they had to take 
a pill or test a nasal spray. 

All that for criminals, while honest citizens 
were working double time, neglecting their families, 
making do and doing without, so the country’s 
resources could be diverted to the shelters. Sure, 
there was a little risk for the volunteers, but how 
bad could it be? His country wouldn’t use inhumane 
weapons even in a war. Maybe some new flu viruses, 
some drugs to make people sleep, stuff like that. Of 
course a lot of the volunteers died, but that’s what 
the testing program was for, so the scientists could 
learn to use these weapons effectively. The prisoners 
weren’t allowed to suffer. 


Judy ran out of the children’s bedroom. 
Donny was screaming and screaming, 
inhuman, frightening sounds. 

Some garbled words about bears. 


And he didn’t believe a word of the stories he 
heard about what went on in the locked wards. 

Jeeze, he was sweating. One of the kids must 
have been fooling around with the thermostat again. 
Hot in here. Donny must be feeling it too, because 
he was whimpering in his sleep. John promised 
himself he’d get up and check that thermostat in a 
minute or two. 

If there had been anything out of the ordinary 
he would have gone to the lab and told them what 
he’d done. By God, he would have! It was his family 
after all. He’d always been the kind of man who 
thought of his family before he thought about 
himself. 

The telephone rang. 

As if the sound had triggered him, Donny 
began to scream again. 

It was strange. He heard the sounds. He knew 
what they were. He knew each sound should have 
told him to do something. But somehow the message 
got lost on the way from ear to brain. 

And besides, he had something so very much 
more important to figure out. 

Why had he done such a stupid thing? All this 
worry and sleeplessness over a handful of goddamn 
jelly beans. He knew guys who regularly smuggled 
out steaks and roasts and fresh fruit and full bottles 
of liquor, stuff you couldn’t find in the stores 
anymore. And there was a certain satisfaction in tak- 
ing something away from those pampered criminals. 
48 


John had warned the guys he woi-ked with that they | 
were asking for trouble, but he couldn’t blame them, j 
There was something wrong when scum lived better j 
than honest people. | 

Why was he getting all this upset over a few j 
jelly beans? Worrying over nothing. 'They’d just been { 
sitting there, a whole bowl of them on a bedside j 
table. Out in the open. Like an invitation. I 

Carrie opened the bedroom door. “Daddy, 
you’d better come and look at Donny. His nose is 
bleeding.’’ 

John shook his head at her, not quite sure 
what she was saying. It couldn’t be important. He 
meant to tell her to get her mother to see to Donny, 
but he couldn’t think of the words, couldn’t think of 
anything but goddamn jelly beans. 

That annoying ringing noise had finally j 
stopped. I 

Six. There had been six of them, he remem- | 
bered. He’d just grabbed them on an impulse when j 
i no one was looking. After worrying about them all ! 
j afternoon he’d been going to throw them away, but j 
i then he stopped to talk to the woman at the day care ] 
j center and Donny had found them in his jacket | 
i pocket. Six brilliantly colored jelly beans, perfectly ; 
I shaped promises of sweet crunchiness. Six jelly j 
I beans that screamed “Eat me! Eat me!” After that | 
; he couldn’t throw them away and disappoint the boy. i 
Six. Donny had divided them up. “One for me i 
^ and one for Carrie. One for me and one for Carrie. | 
, One for me and one for Carrie.” Only, when they j 
: got home Carrie very generously had given one of i 
i hers to her mother. , 

He’d been really scared then, but he watched j 
i them carefully. If there had been anything, a runny i 
! nose, sleepiness, anything at all out of the ordinary, ‘ 

; he would have gone to the lab and told them what : 
i he’d done. He would have. Even if it meant having I 
j to go to prison himself. But they were all right. He’d | 
i watched them carefully for a week now and they j 
I were all right! ' i 

I Judy ran out of the children’s bedroom. Donny i 
I was screaming and screaming, inhuman, frightening 
sounds. Some garbled words about bears. 

“John!” She tugged at his arm, her eyes 
wild. “John, you’ve got to do something. He’s 
bleeding— his nose and mouth— the whole hed is 
covered with blood! John!” 

Was it such a terrible thing, what he’d done? A 
few goddamn jelly beans? His kids hadn’t had any in 
months. Didn’t they have more I'ight to those jelly 
beans than a bunch of pampered criminals? Didn’t a 
man have a right, an obligation to take care of his 
family? 

Judy was at the phone now, trying to dial, 
knocking it to the floor. Donny was screaming. 
Carrie was staring at John, whimpering softly. 

Six goddamn jelly beans. Didn’t a man have a 
right? iS 


The Hunger photos ©1982 by United Artists Corp. 


T Z 


SCR 


REVIEW 


x:be buNQeR 

CAN A THREE-HUNDRED-YEAR-OLD MAN FIND HAPPINESS WITH 
A SIX-THOUSAND-YEAR-OLD WOMAN? DAVID BOWIE AND CATHERINE DENEUVE 
ARE ABOUT TO REVEAL THE ANSWER. JAMES VERNIERE REPORTS. 


he vampire is one of the most endur 

B ing figures in popular myth. Although 
he has appeared in one form or 
another in the legends of primitive cultures, 
he is perhaps best known to us in the person 
of Count Dracula, Bram Stoker’s aristocratic 
Transylvanian, who, in Stoker’s 1897 novel 
emigrates to London in search of new victims. 
The character has reappeared in countless 
films, from F. W. Mumau’s expression 
istic classic, Nosferatu (1922), in 
which German actor Max von 
Schreck played the role of Count 
Orlock (Mumau’s scenarist, 

Henrick Galeen, changed 
the viUain’s name and the 
setting but generally 
lifted from Stoker), 
through Tod Browning’s 
Dramla (1931), with Bela 
Lugosi reprising the 
part he played on the 
Broadway stage, to the 
Hammer series, which 
began with Terence 
Fisher’s wonderfully 
erotic Horror of 
Draada (1957), star- 
ring Christopher Lee 
as the bloodthirsty 
Prince of Darkness. 

In his modem incar- 
nation the vampire is 
usually more than 
just an animated 
corpse. He is a 
romantic figure, a 
youthful, immortal 
superman doomed to 
wander the earth in 
search of human prey. 

This is the type of creature 
we will encounter in Tony 
Scott’s Tfie Hunger, the latest 
cinematic variation on the 
vampire theme. 

The Hunger is a vampire film 
with a few twists. First, the 
blood-obsessed creature in Scott’s 
film is not a coimt in an opera 
cape, but a beautiful woman 
named Miriam (Catherine 
Deneuve) who lives in a town 
house on Manhattan’s posh East 
Side. Although we are perhaps 
more accustomed to male 




vampires preying on female victims, 
there is considerabk; precedent in film 
for female vampires, perhaps established 
with Lambert Hillyer’s stylish Dracula ’s 
Daughter (1936), with Gloria Holden as 
the Count’s ill-fated offspring. More 
recently, filmmakers have taken a cue 
from nineteentli-century author J. 
Sheridan LeFanu, whose classic novelette 
“Carmilla” established the theme of the 
destructive, lesbian vampire in English 
literature. Thus, we’ve had films like 
Roy Ward Baker’s The Vampire 
Lovers (1971) and Jimmy 
Songster’s Lvist for a Vampire 
(1971). ’The legend of Elizabeth 
Bathoiy, the “Bloody 
Countess’’ of sixteenth- 
century^ Hungaiy, has also 
inspired several female 
vampire films, including 
Hany Kumel’s Daughter 
of Darkness (1971), with 
French actress Delphine 
Seyrig in the title role, 
and Peter Sasdy’s 
Countess Dracula (1972), 
with Ingrid Pitt as the 
blood-bathing aristocrat. 
A second twist in The 
Hunger is its strong, even 
kinky, sexual content 
(although this, too, is not 
unprec^ented, as anyone 
familial- with the Hammer 
films can attest). Miriam 
and her mortal lover, John 
Blaylock (pop star David 
Bowie), hunger for more than 
mere blood. 'Their victims are 
sexual partners whose death pro- 
vides fre ultimate orgasm. In the 
story, Miriam and John are 
portrayed as purely sensual 
creatures, delighting only in the 
passion they share for each other 
and in the fatal couplings they force 
upon their victims. In The Hunger 
sex is the ne plus ultra: a 
celebration of the moment pro- 
longed for an eternity. 
The vampire myth as a 
sexual allegory is nothing new. 
Bram Stoker’s novel focuses on the 
obsessive desire the Count feels for 
the innocent Mina Harker, and the 


50 



David Bowie and Catherine Deneuve ploy a couple known to the modem world as Miriam and John 
Blaylock. She Is an eons-dd vampire-like being, he the latest in a series of mortal lovers she's had over 
the ages, each of whom has enjoyed a three-hundred-year lifespan through infusions of her blood. 
Together, in various disguises, the two seek out human prey. « 



John Blaylock has a problem. Having reached the 
limit of his artificially induced longevity, he now finds 
himself aging at a rapid rate. In desperation, he 
visits the lab of gerontologist Sarah Roberts (Susan 
Sarandon), lined with dozens of cages. 


— 

book also has undercurrents of cannibalism and bestiality, 
especially in the portrait of the lunatic Renfield. The vam- 
pire in his incarnation in Western culture has rejected eter- 
nal life in heaven and the blood of Christ (in fact, Christian 
talismans ref)el the vampire) in favor of an eternal life of ap- 
petite, perpetuated by the blood of mortals. He is a per- 
sonification of the id, that force that desires only to feed, to 
survive, and to copulate. 

Despite the connections between the vampire myth 
and the characters in The Hunger, no mention of the word 
“vampire” appears in the film’s script, apparently in an at- 
tempt to avoid the label “horror film,”which the filmmakers 
fear is indicative of B-movies and sleazy exploitation. (This 
strategy recalls the efforts of Paul Schrader, who recently 
updated the Val Lewton-Jacques Tourneur film. Cat People, 
to avoid such a label.) “Don’t call this a vampire movie,” 
Richard Shepherd, the producer of The Hunger, is reported 
to have said. “But if you must, then this is the classic one. 
We wanted today’s version of Garbo and Leslie Howard, 
and we have them in Catherine Deneuve and David Bowie.” 

The Hunger bears another resemblance to Cat People. 
In both films we are presented with ordinary-looking people 
who are actually members of an ancient race who must feed 
on humans to survive. In The Hunger Miriam is such a 
creature, one of the last descendants of a race of beings, 
part human, part alien, who possessed the secret of eternal 
life. Miriam is an exquisite, ageless woman who, through a 
transfusion of her blood into the veins of a human, can pro- 
long the human’s youth and life for centuries. Thus, over the 


51 








While waiting to see Dr. Roberts, Blaylock does some snooping, 
and discovers an immobilized rhesus monkey with a problem 
similar to his own. 


Too busy to talk with Blaylock, Dr. Roberts ser 
she sees him again after several hours, she 
many years. 


ages, Miriam has taken on a series of human lovers, and 
together she and her lovers satisfy their “hunger” by 
feeding on unsuspecting mortals. The problem in The 
Hunger is that Miriam’s latest lover, John, has reached the 
limit of his artificially induced longevity, and he’s begun 
^ .to age at an accelerated rate. His attempt to reverse the 
process and Miriam’s attempt to replace him with a new 
paramour are the focus of the film’s plot. 


Although The Hunger is director Tony Scott’s first 
feature film, he has considerable experience as a director of 
documentaries and television commercials. Scott— who, like 
his brother, director Ridley Scott (Alien, Blade Runner), 
studied painting and art before taking up filmmaking 
—teamed with producer Richard Shepherd and cinemato- 
grapher Stephen Goldblatt (Outland) to film this adaptation 
of a novel by Whitley Streiber (Wolfen). 



VISIONS 


Max Schreck, more ratlike 
than batlike, carried coffins 
with him wherever he went 
In F. W. MurrKJu’s 1922 silent, 
Nosferatu. The “German 
film was based closely on 
Bram Stoker's Dracula, but 
the title was changed for 
copyright reasons; the 
scene was switched to 
Bremen, and Schreck’s 
Carpathian nobleman be- 
came "Count Orlock." 


Lon Chaney ployed a 
Scotland Yard detective 
moonlighting as a vampire 
—a hoax designed to trap 
a killer— in the 1927 silent, 
London After Midnight, 
directed by Tod Browning, 
who, untii Chaney's death 
in 1930, hod planned to 
use him in Dracula. 


Hungarian actor Bela 
Lugosi, who'd played the 
role on stage, became 
Browning's Dracula— ar*d 
the screen's most famous 
vampire— in 1931 (a year 
that also saw the release 
of Frankenstein) Thanks to 
typecasting and his own 
limitations as an actor 
(including, till the end, a 
weak command of Erv 
gllsh), Lugosi's career soon 
degenerated Into a sorSs 
of grade-B melodramas, 
cameos, and, at his death 
In 1956 


the notorious Plan 
Nine from Outer SfKice 
(released in 1958),' an 
Edward D. Weed jltra- 
cheapie combining /om- 
pires and UFOs. TV h-xror- 
show hostess Vampira 
(above) appeared bs a 
reanimated corjDse, Cind— 
os lovers of Bad Cir'STha 
enjoy reminding [us— 
Wood 's wife's chlropfiqctor 
■ stood in for the deceased 
LugosL concealing his face 
behind his cape. 


John Carradloe, v' 
played Drocula In the ; 
House of Frankenste^ 
another veteran tii^i 
vampire ams (and,5^- 
Dante's werewB# epit 
Howling) This rrug .it 
comes frem a 
masterpiece caSsd fii 
the KkJ vs. Dracula. . 







The screenplay by Ivan Davis and Michael Thomas is 
lot typical of a genre film. There are no red-eyed fanged 
nonsters in The Hunger. Indeed, the filmmakers piortray 
heir protagonists as extraordinarily refined creatures, 
Dvers of fine art and music and connoisseurs of sex. 

One of the problems The Hunger may face is, ironical- 
\f, a result of the filmmakers’ scrupulous avoidance of the 
erm “vampire.” The vampire brings with him all the 


mythic baggie he has accumulated over the years. We 
know his habits, his strengths, and his weaknesses. We have 
seen him in films, read him in fiction, and whispered his 
name as we lie in our beds in the dark. He is a known quanti- 
ty, and we do not need to suspend our disbelief very far to 
believe in him. In The Hunger, however, Miriam is merely 
described as the last descendant of an alien race. Is she a 
vampire? The writers have been very coy on this subject. 




^ACES ARE FAMHiW^AND SO ARE THE FANGS— IN THIS GALLERY 
^^'’§HOULS WHO T/^TED BLOOD ONSCREEN . . . AND LIKED IT, 


Klaus Kinski went the 
Schreck route in Werner 
Herzog's 1979 Nosferatu, 
the Vampyre, a remake 
of the Mumau classic. As 
in the earlier film, the 
spread of vampirism was 
set amid the horrors of the 
Block Plague. 


In the 1979 Dracuia, 
directed by John Bodhom, 
Frank Langeiia ptoyed the 
vampire os a classic 
Byronic vilialn. Unfortunate- 
ly, his romantic appeal 
was more than a match 
for the good guys in the 
cast, including Laurence 
Olivier as Dr. Von Heising. 


Christopher Lee. Hommer 
Studios’ popular vampire, 
has pkxyed the role more 
often than anyone alive, 
from 1958’s The Horror of 
Dracuia though 197 3's 
Satanic Rites of Dracuia 
(also known as Dracuia Is , 
Dead ar>d Well and Uving 
In London). It's clear fhat 
os a fantasy-film arche- 
type, the vampire is dead 
and very well Indeed. 


I to the patients’ lounge to wait. When 
eked to discover that he has aged 


In an attempt to recruit the doctor as her next lover, Miriam 
Infects her with her own alien blood. Soon showing the effects of 
such contact, the woman is both fascinated and repulsed at the 
prospect of becoming one of the living dead. 


'Mcrynie nfti'H'iks 
in ■a67's Wb 
kbmpfre ffiffstt, 
dira«tor Roman 
ate stered This 
itrmpherfe speof 
'hes dis- 
Intiadueed us to 
dfffKBBxupl vampire 
^ bltlr^ men and 
vompire unaf- 

djoy 1 


InofW Pin had the title 
fSle in 1970’s Countess 
Dracuia, based on the 
gruesome career of the 
Hungcjrian countess Elizch 
beth Bathory, who's said 
to have kept her youth— 
or -tried t o — by bo thing in 
the blood of young prtsr 
Pitt almost ploved herself, 
a h©r:of-film star, in 197rs 
The House that Dripped 
Blood written by Robert 
Bloch. 



rbe buNQeK 

4 

Because of this, and the fact that they fail to provide enough 
background to support a new myth, the plot of the film 
seems arbitrary. The subplot involving Miriam’s lust for a 
beautiful gerontologist (played by Susan Sarandon) and the 
film’s twist ending may suffer especially from this credi- 
bility gap. 

In keeping with the film’s supernatural elements, Tfw 
Hunger contains a number of special makeup effects created 
by the recognized master of the form, Dick Smith. In addi- 
tion to supplying the effects for a series of brutal murders 
• -performed by Miriam and John Mth the razor-edged golden 
ankhs they wear around their necks. Smith took on the 
major makeup task of aging David Bowie from a youthful 
thirty to an incredible two hundred. 

“I suppose,” said Smith in a recent interview, “that 
it’s easiest to compare my work on David Bowie to the work 
I did on Dustin Hoffman in Little Big Man. But The Hunger 
was an intriguing assignment because it involved several 
different aspects of the makeup field. First was a series of 
aging makeups on Bowie that are based on established tech- 
niques with a few improvements in adhesives and paints. 
The second category involved making head-to-toe rubber 
suits for seven mummy-like creatures which were similar 
to the suits made for Altered States. ” 

The mummy-like creatures designed by Smith (whose 
credits include The Exorcist, Taxi Driver, and Ghost Story) 
and associate Carl Fullerton are used in the film to depict 
the living, physical remains of Miriam’s previous lovers, all 
of whom she keeps in boxes locked up in the attic. Like 
Tithonus, the figure in Greek mythology who was granted 
eternal life but not eternal youth, Miriam’s former lovers 
live on in a hideous state of decrepitude. 

“The final aspect of the special makeup effects,” add- 
ed Smith, “was that Catherine Deneuve had to go through a 
transformation too, but we had to use a different technique 
for her change. We used dummies instead of prosthetics or 
body suits.” 

To design the body suits. Smith did research on the 
mummies of Guanajuato, Mexico (which are featured in 
the opening shots of Werner Herzog’s recent remake of 
Nosferatu). “The research was easy,” said Smith, “because 
I’d had photos of the mummies of Guanajuato in my files for 
years. They were exactly what we wanted because they’re 
grotesque and yet they’re human.” 

Mummies, ancient races, gerontologists, chamber 
music, vicious murders— T/ic Hunger is quite a mix. The 
success of the film will depend on how skillfully Tony Scott 
weaves this vampiric tale of sex, death, and art. The 
presence of Catherine Deneuve, David Bowie, and Susan 
Sarandon should lure more than the usual horror film fans. 
Whether they go home satisfied or still hungry remains to 
be seen. iS 
54 



At a decadent New Wave discotheque in the 
Hamptons, Miriam and John spot two potentiai 
victims on the dance floor and make plans to 
seduce them— a ritual they have enacted, in 
various guises and in various ballrooms, over the 
centuries. 



Later, at Miriam’s country home, the two pair 
off with their intended prey. Miriam, in the 
living room, strikes an erotic pose for the male 
(John Stephen Hill), who will die after making 
love to her. 



At that same moment, in the kitchen, John is 
toying with the female (Ann Magnuson), who is 
about to become another victim of the hunger. 






Illustrations by Annie Alleman 



WITH THE SPIELBERG-LANDIS CO-PRODUCTION 
NEARING RELEASE, HERE'S A NEVER-BEFORE-PUBLISHED LOOK 
AT THE TWILIGHT ZONE FILM THAT SERLING HIMSELF MIGHT HAVE MADE. 






Vv 


Notbs Tdr a 

Twilight Zone 

Movie 


BY ROD SERLING 


A Prefatory Word from Carol Serling: 


For years Rod planned to make a theatrical Twilight 
Zone. He never had the time to put it all together, but at 
one point he submitted the following proposal to some 
higher Hollywood power: 

This movie will be a trilogy, shot in black & white 
for a budget of under a million dollars. The stories 
are separate and distinct but have a background 
thread that moves one into the other. Additionally, 
to emphasize the connection to the popular tv 
series. I would "host" this motion picture in much 
the same manner as the tv series operated. Only 
two of the three episodes are touched upon in this 
very brief resume ... 

The stories referred to here— an ex-Nazi on the run and a 
blind woman (played by Joan Crawford) who finds sight 
for a few brief moments— turned up later as the pilot for 
Nighf Gallery. 

At some later date, Rod sent out another memo along 
with- a story about an alien who lands on earth and is 


hounded and hunted by adults and befriended by a child. 
(Sound familiar, E.T.?) 

And there were more ideas, more stories filed under 
Twilight Zone— The Movie. One bears a fleeting 
resemblance to a segment now being shot as part of the 
Spielberg-Landis film, anofher tells of a little man who 
meets a warlock, and there's space travel, time travel, and 
more. (The latter ended up as an Invin Allen movie called 
The Time Travelers.) Included here are three of the others, 
accompanied by the following disclaimer from Rod: 

The following are the bare bones of a mofion 
picture idea. There has been no attempt made to 
probe individual scenes and people. This is simply 
a skeletal approach to indicate a conception, a 
general direction, and a basic theme. The writer 
visualizes this as an exercise in tension. . . . The 
scenes here are broad-stroked and perhaps just lie 
there, making for somewhat .difficult reading, but 
they do contain innately exciting moments— 
excitement that would only show up in a 
screenplay. So after this defensive preface, the 
following Is a very general and oversimplified 
story line. 


56 


I. 


U p in the September night hovered a silver-white moon. Seymour 
Coperthwaite took brief note of it as he walked out of the New 
York Mets’ dugout and took a sauntering, strolling, devil-may-care 
walk toward home plate. He carried one bat. Other men— lesser 
men— swung two or three bats. Other men— lesser men— fiddled with 
trouser belts, kicked mud off cleats, furiously rubbed rosin bags to dry 
their hands. But not Sejroour Coperthwaite. He needed none of the 
rituals, none of the idiotic liturgy that marked the normal baseball player’s 
obeisance to the nerves and tensions of the sport. He was a man with a 
job to do. And the job was at home plate. 

He carried his single bat (the heaviest in the National League) to 
the private little arena v^rhere the batter engaged in a moment of truth 
with the pitcher. He planted his two muscle-rippling legs into the dirt 
(the most muscular legs in the National League) and gazed out like a 
calm eagle toward the pitcher’s mound. A smile played on his lips, then 
he let his eyes scan the outfield (he had the best eyesight in the 
National League). 

Los Angelas Dodgers— big deal! Look at Schofield on third. Plays 
much too close to the bag. Leaves a space you could drive a locomotive 
through. I might pull to the left and get it right past him. Or look at 
Willie Davis way out on the track. He krums I have power. He’s scared 
to death. I could just dump it over second. Or Parker at first, playing 
way the hell back. A bunt along first. Drag it. That would squeeze one 
over and we could take it here in the ninth. When you get a hundred- 
and-fifty-thousand-a-year salary, you have to do the unexpected. Ruth 
could strike out on occasion. DiMaggio could even pull a rock and 
ground into the double play. But that’s not what they expect of Seymour 
Coperthivaite. Seymour Coperthwaite leading the League in home runs, 
runs batted in, batting average, and everything else. No, sir! I, Seymour 
Coperthwaite, will do the unexpected. I will fake a bunt, and on the next 
pitch Pll belt it. Pll hammer it. Pll show ’em. A long ball that’ll break 
it up and send the Dodgers back to the smog with their tails between 
their legs. I, Seymour Caperthwaite, the Adonis— a maehine of muscle 
and sinew— perfect in its coordination, its power, its capacity to 
outthink and outplay any other team or any other man on any other 
team. Seymour Coperthwaite of the New York Mets, ready to bring a 
National League pennant back to the boroughs far the first time in 
eleven years. 

The shining platinum moon stared down from its sky perch on 
Shea Stadium and on the figure of Seymour Coperthwaite standing at 
home plate. There was a stillness throughout the vast multitiered arena. 
The only sound was of an errant wind, a distant aircraft landing at 
LaGuardia, and the sound of Seymour Coperthwaite’s breathing. The 
New York Mets were playing at St. Louis that night. The Los Angeles 
Dodgers had an off day and were out on the West Coast. There was 
no one in Shea Stadium except Seymour Coperthwaite. 

Other men— lesser men— were at home and hearth. But Seymour 
Coperthwaite, a fifteen-year veteran in the hot dog concession, was no 
dreamless suburbanite. He had verve and imagination, and on the 
nights that his beloved Mets were out of town, he would rise to his full 
five-foot-six, hitch up his little pot belly, and make believe he was 
winning a pennant for the club. He would wander across the outfield 
making shoestring catches of imaginary fly balls or fling himself against 
the center-field fence, robbing the Dodgers of the home run or the 
Cardinals of a triple or ending the game spectacularly, snaring one of 
Willie Mays’s phantom screams of the phantom crowd calling his name. 
And then he would walk to home plate, tip his cap to the invisible 
wraiths who screamed his name, and belt one for God, country, the city 
of New York, and the Mets. He was not Seymour Coperthwaite, a 
bandy-legged, pot-bellied, forty-six-year-old schlep. He was Coperthwaite 
of the Mets. He was the man among men. An Adonis, that’s what he 
was— an Adonis. 

“Coperthwaite, Coperthwaite, Coperthwaite,” the soundless voices 



roared from the evanescent throats— and Coperthwaite tipped his cap. 

“Coperthwaite! — Schmuck! How many times I gotta tell you that 
you ain’t allowed in here when the team’s not playin’? How many 
times, schmuck? You want I should run you in now? Or will you go 
home awready?” The voice was that of Bull Walsh, one of the stadium 
guards who wore a badge and had no imagination. He shined his 
flashlight through the wire mesh of the screen behind home plate, 
watching Coperthwaite just before he pointed to left field to announce 
to the screaming mob that that’s where he would park the pitch a la 
George Herman Ruth. 

“You hear me, schmuck? Off the field. I mean right now off the 

field.” 

The grandeur dissolved. The crowd noises were cut off. The 
cheering throng disappeared and became forty-eight thousand empty 
seats. The billion-powered incandescent lights over the field went black. 
And there was only the moon and Seymour Coperthwaite, sparse 
shoulders slumped as he turned disconsolately to face the dream killer 
with the badge, shedding his batting average, his eagle eyes, and his 
thoughtful and brave smile to become once again one of the hot dog 
men on an off night. ^ 

T he Brockman mansion is the last of its kind— a dark, cheerless 
twenty-room brownstone on Beekman Street. It’s an unkempt 
museum of imcomfortable straight-backed chairs and overstuffed 
sofas, its paneled walls lusterless as if polished by darkness, reflecting 
the somber shadows of the house itself. 

And as for the Brockman clan . . . There is Diane Brockman, 
Selena’s niece, in her mid- twenties: a long-legged miniskirted bitch in 
heat who undulates rather than walks, as if keeping time to some 
perpetual music, wiggling invitationally to an unseen audience. 

Her mother, Selena’s sister, is a leathery-faced crone who 
vegetates in a chair, staring out at the street. Does she think? Does 
she contemplate? The vacant eyes and the silent mouth offer no clues, 
only an occasional blink and twitch to verify the fact that she still 
lives— just a windowpane away from the world outside. 

There is Orville, a combination handyman and resident village 
idiot who tends the furnace and empties the rat traps. His origin is 
uncertain; all that is known is that he was an orphan boy picked up by 
Selena thirty years before in a spasm of the same kind of compassion 
that allowed Chinese immigrants to come over as cooks for lumber 
camps. 

And there is Selena herself, the grande dame of the menagerie, 
who lies in her four-poster in an inch-by-inch battle with death, trying 
somehow to reach a compromise instead of a capitulation, but each 
morning more and more hard-pressed to eke strength out of the frail, 
wasting seventy-five-year-old body, the used-up lungs, the once regal, 
impervious spirit that now betrays her as she gi-adually slips away. 

A young internist. Dr. Dichter, makes sporadic visits to the 
house. House calls aren’t his thing, and the Brockmans aren’t his kind 
of people, but a doctor father and a doctor grandfather— both of whom 
tended to this group— carry the obligation across the dynasty. So he 
arrives periodically with black bag, stethoscope, pressure taker, and 
thermometer to go through the hopeless motions. He writes out the 
prescriptions to ease a little of the pain, but little else. And as always, 
he takes huge, deep gulps of fresh air whenevei- he leaves the house, 
because there’s something about the place and its people that beckons 
to something worse than death. 



In a small Ohio town is the last known living relative of the 
Brockmans. Her name is Deborah; she’s twenty years old and a 
registered nurse. She receives a long distance phone call from Cousin 
Diane announcing the impending death of Aunt Selena, and the 
conversation is lightly spattered with suggestions of legacies contingent 
on loyalties. 

Debbie Brockman, orphaned since her early, teens, is a bright, 
lovely, very normal young woman; there is nothing of the teenage ’ 
virgin about her or the insulated ingenuousness of a novitiate nun. But 
her life has been spent within walking distance of a village drug store, 
and there is something fresh, new, and challenging about visiting the ’ 
fabled relatives, spoken of throughout her lifetime in the whispered 
cadence used to describe “other kinds of people.” 

So Debbie goes to New York and is welcomed into the Brockman 
mansion almost as a prodigal returned. 

It takes her about a few hours to feel the same distaste for place 
and people that Dr, Dichter, during an early acquaintance walk, shares 
with her. In the steel ball-bearing eyes of Selena Brockman is an 
unholy clutching of life that transcends either science or faith. In 
Diane, there is a quality of uncommon lust— lust that transcends the 
flesh and turns unspokenly inward toward something far more morbid 
and far less earthly. And as to the vacant Martha, Diane’s mother, who 
sits at her accustomed place by the window, looking out, unseeing, at 
traffic and people far more flesh and blood than she— even this woman 
carries with her her own special enigma. 

It begins with something as small and apparently insignificant as 
a liver spot-a tiny brown circular discoloration on the back of one of 
Deborah’s hands. She mentions it in pssing to Dr. Dichter, and it 
would probably have gone both unnoticed and even unchecked had it. 
not been simply the opening gambit to an appalling, nightmarish game 
that defies logic, reality, and even sanity. Because g;radually, moment 
by moment, Selena begins to take on strength. The heartbeat is firmer 
and more regular, the chest pains less convulsive and frequent, the 
pulse stronger and steadier. 

But as Selena grows stronger— incredibly, inexplicably— something 
begins to happen to Deborah. It is her heart that begins to skip beats, 
her chest that begins to emit pain, her once firm, strong young hands 
that take on the palsied, quaking quality of an old woman. First there 
are just symptomatic suggestions, but gradually, very gradually, the 
changes become physically perceptible. We are watching a hellish 
exchange taking place between a dying, ancient harridan and a young 
woman some witch s contract defiant of root or reason, but happening 
with a deadly certainty. 

Dichter admits Deborah into a hospital for a series of tests. They 
run the gamut of almost every known scientific device that could 
conceivably explain the premature aging process which is visibly turning 
a young woman into a dying old one. 

Dichter goes to the Brockman house and examines Selena 
Brockman, who now sits up in bed, bright-eyed, clear-colored, drawing 
on some new hidden stren^h and energy that defies any kind of logic 
or precedent. When Dichter inferentially suggests the relationship, or at 
least the coincidence, of Selena’s recovery with Deborah’s incredible 
diminishment, the conversation is shunted off, both by Selena and an 
ever-present Diane. 

Ultimately it is Orville, the semi-demented handyman, who 
provides the first in a s€!ries of chilling clues. Orville is a great picture 
looker. He loves running grimy fingers over illustrations, pointing out 


eves noses, and limbs. Without Diane’s knowledge he takes out an old 
photograph book, and Dichter is shown a picture of Diane s mother, the 
now vapid Martha, whose world is a static cat-bird seat outside ot a 
window. Underneath the photograph is a caption annotating its date 
and circumstances. It had been taken on a school picnic some fiffy 
years before, and there had been an accident with a runaway horse, a 
wagon, and ultimately a kerosene lantern that had exploded. In the 
photograph Martha wears a bandage around her left arm covenng the 
vestiges of a burn scar. It is later, when Dichter is talking to Diane, 
that he suddenly realizes that on the left arm of Diane Brockman is the 
thin red remnant of aged scar tissue. 

The evidence is presumptive, but gradually takes on torm 
throughout the story. The Brockman mansion— the looming dark, ugly 
place, so full of shadows and enigmas-possesses an evil that could 

never have been guessed at. . „ , , .lu- 4. 4. 

Martha, who rocks her life away like a shallowly breathing statue, 

is in reality her own daughter, Diane. In this witch s coven the name 
of the game is longevity— and the rules of the game defy any sense ol 
morality or love. When illness, age and death encroach, this is when 
the ancient art of trade takes place. 

Dichter, torn apart both by the horror of the discovery and the 
potential horror of its ramifications, tries to force Selena to explain the 
secret and give Deborah back her own birthright. Violently, Diane tries 
to intercede, and in the process it is Orville— stumbling, bumbling, 
blockheaded, dim-witted Orville-who becomes the prime mover. He 
inadvertently begins a fire which starts to lap away at the ancient 
structure. 

In the hospital Deborah awakens from a drug-induced sleep to 
discover that her faculties are beginning to return — vision, heart action, 
stability. As the evil is burned away in the old Beekman place, its 
results turn into ashes as well. 

Dichter and Deborah survey the charred remnant of the ancient 
mansion. Police and firemen are still looking through the remains. 
Bodies are brought out. Orville’s is unmistakable. Selena, by virtue of 
her bedclothes and the location of the body, is also identified; and poor 
old vacant Martha— who else would be found near the window? 

Diane’s body is mising. An onlooker saw one screaming woman 
leave the house, her clothes afire. The woman had disappeared. 

It’s much later . . . many weeks later . . . that, in a faraway 
hospital in a distant city, an indigent old woman, suffering massive 
burns across body and face, is being treated in a charity ward. Little 
hope is held out for her survival, but simple humanity and compassion 
dictate at least the effort. But an odd thing: one of the young nurses 
attending her is beginning to suffer from what can only be described as 
burned scar tissue on the lower half of one of her legs. And oddly 
enough ... so very oddly ... the old woman in the bed is showing 
just the slightest improvement— on one of her legs. 

III. 

T his is the story of a woman. It begins quietly and with little sense 
of apprehension, with a white-collar secretary winding up a typical 
day. There is little to suggest— as she covers her typewriter, takes 
a few last-minute notes from her boss, eludes a kind of half-hearted 
pinch— that anything out of the ordinary will occur. As a matter of 
fact, it is essential that the normality of the girl and her life is 
emphasized by way of contrast to what will occur. 

She and a girlfriend decide to stop at a bar en route home. While 



there, they’re accosted by a couple of ugly drunks. The scene, first 
difficult, becomes violent, and a brawl ensues. Our girl is shaken by the 
event and decides to go to the mo'/ies, leaving her girlfriend at the 
subway stop. 

She enters the theater alone and sits down. Initially, her raison 
d’etre is to settle down from the emotional inroads made by the bar 
episode. She welcomes the darkness and her aloneness. What’s going 
on on the screen has no real meaning to her until ... a familiar sound 
hits her ears. It’s the voice of her boss, loud and distorted. She looks 
up on the screen and there, much bigger than life— inexplicably and 
somehow nightmarishly— is herself playing her goodbye scene that took 
place just a few hours ago in the office. There she is on the screen 
with her employer. The dialogue is identical, the incidents identical 
—everything played just as it happened. She lets out a gasp and now 
watches with a kind of fatal fascination as the “movie” unfolds. We 
watch the screen with her, and we see her leave the office building just 
as it actually happened. We see her meet her girlfriend and then go 
into the bar, and then we see the violence in the bar re-enacted. 

When it reaches its zenith, the girl can stand no more. She rises, 
in the near-empty theater, and rushes toward the rear. An usher and 
finally an assistant manager tp^ to calm her down as she desperately 
tries, with disconnected phrasing— almost gibberish— to explain the 
phenomenon. They obviously figure she’s some kind of a nut, try to 
:alm her down and get her to leave. She insists that they go back into 
the theater with her so that she can prove what’s going on: That on 
\h£ screen, in some incredible way, th^ are playing a movie of her life. 

They go back into the darkened theater and there, on the screen, 
s a cartoon. Both the usher and the assistant manager exchange, a 
wise, knowing look and get a policeman to escort her home. 

Late at night, in her apartment, she ponders what she now 
relieves to have been an illusion brought on by the drinking and the 
jmotional scene in the bar. But so shattering has been the “illusion” 

;hat she calls up a young man who works in the office and tries to 
•elate to him, on the telephone, what has happened. He is disturbed by 
;he near-frenzy in her voice and suggests that they have a drink 
ogether after work the next day. 

And the next day comes— a rather tense, apprehensive day, 
ecause the girl cannot shake, nor can she explain, what she now 
nows actually did occur. After work she and the young man have a 
Irink and she recounts the entire story just as it happened. This is not 
n unimaginative guy, but he is somewhat pragmatic. He tries to 
xplain to her, in pragmatic terms, what very likely occurred. The 
ombination of the violent moment along with a couple of stiff cocktails 
rovided a kind of traumatic basis for an illusion. Also, she was 
robably tired to be^n with. She accepts this ... or at least allows it 

0 end the conversation. She excuses herself and turns down his offer 
D be escorted home. 

She starts to walk toward the subway station and is probably only 
ubconsciously aware of the fact that she deliberately goes out of her 
my to arrive on the same street as the theater. She finds herself out 

1 front; compulsively, and with a burgeoning fear and apprehension, 
he buys a ticket, walks inside, pauses by the doors leading from 

Pe lobby to the theater itself— then forces herself to enter the 
arkened area. 

Oh the screen is the tail end of a newsreel; and as she sits down 
lere is an obvious wave of relief. The screen goes dark for just a brief 
loment, and then we are looking at the bar with our girl sitting with 
le young man. She. stifles a scream as she witnesses a replaying of 
le past two hours, exactly as they happened— his dialogue and hers. 



The place, the time, the event— all identical, just as they happened. 

She bolts from her seat and starts up the aisle, but something 
. . . something almost extrasensory forces her to turn before leaving 
the darkened theater to look back once again toward the screen. There, 
on the screen, is the city street outside; a jeweler’s window next door 
to the theater with a clock in it reads “8:30 p.m.” Then, on the screen, 
she sees herself leaving the theater, stopping to stare at the clock in 
the window; and suddenly the glass shatters, concurrent with an explosive 
gunshot. She whirls around and screams as we abruptly cut to her own 
scream standing there at the rear of the theater. 

In run the usher and, with him, the assistant manager. They are 
torn between their concern and also no little impatience that of all the 
theaters in that town, this nut has to pick theirs, because concurrent 
with their reaching her, on the screen,^ are the opening credits of a big 
Hollywood movie— terribly normal, terribly matter-of-fact. They take her 
to the office, try to calm her down, and ultimately send her home. 

She goes out into the street, and her attention is immediately 
captured by the jewelry store window. She moves over to it and stares 
at the clock inside the window. It reads “8:30 p.m.’’ Suddenly the glass 
shatters; she whirls around, screaming. We see a guy running down the 
street, chased by another man firing a pistol and screaming something 
about “You can’t break up my family,’’ etc. A police car screams into 
the scene while the girl runs down the street as if trying to escape a 
nightmare. 

In her apartment, our girl is being attended by a doctor while her 
young man waits nervously in the living room. The doctor gives her a 
sedative and talks soothingly of the very common aftereffects of overwork 
and subconscious tensions. He talks somewhat obliquely of psychiatric 
help, then walks out into the living room, tells the young man that 
she’ll be going to sleep soon and that there’s no need to wait. 

Early in the morning, the girl awakes. She tosses and turns 
fitfully, then compulsively rises and dresses. Minutes later she’s back at 
the movie house; it’s a round-the-clock theater. And again she forces 
herself against both will and judgment to buy a ticket and re-enter the 
theater. She takes a seat in the sparsely peopled interior and, with 
some kind of sick fascination, forces herself to look up at the screen. 

On it is playing her recent examination by the doctor in her own 
apartment, and again the same dialogue— the same everything. 

By the middle of the scene, she is close to shattering. She leans 
across to a big slob chewing away at popcorn, and asks him what it is 
that he’s looking at on the screen. The big clod is angry and impatient 
and tells her to leave him alone. What the hell does she think he’s 
looking at? Her own voice rises nervously and shrilly, and others in the 
theater start to shout for her to keep quiet. She forces herself into 
silence and again stares at the screen, where we see her image inside 
the theater replaying the scene with the popcorn-elating clod just as it 
had occurred moments before. 

As the “movie” unfolds, she sees herself leaving her seat and 
heading up the aisle, entering the lobby and then rushing hurriedly 
onto the street, running down empty city streets, almost getting hit by 
a taxi as she goes against the light. Finally she arrives at a subway 
station, stumbles, almost falls, races down the steps, frantically fishes 
for a coin to go through the turnstile, then onto the platform. After a 
moment’s wait, she hears the sound of the approaching subway train. 
She’s bathed in sweat, obviously suffering a prior knowledge of what 
she’s about to do. As the train approaches, she forces herself to move 
back away from the platform edge, whirls arouiid so that her hack is to 
the tracks; and in this moment we see what she 'sees— a clock, 
advertising posters, a blind man with a dog, a couple necking on a 



bench, a man sleeping with a newspaper over his face, the tabloid 
carrying the date “March 20, 1965.” The subway train sounds louder. 
She turns, and just as the train lights flash down the track ahead, she 
takes one nightmarish run to the ledge and flings herself in front of 
the train, her scream like some incredible siren. 

Abruptly we cut back to her in the theater in the aftermath of 
what she has seen. She jumps up from her seat, rushes down the aisle, 
agonizingly conscious that she is doing precisely what has been ordained 
We follow her down the deserted streets exactly as we have seen it 
happen on the screen. We see her almost being hit by the taxi and 
then stumbling down the steps of the subway station. We see her move 
onto the platform of the subway and then back away. But at this moment 
she departs from the pattern. Seeing a telephone booth, she races 
toward it, hurriedly dials a number. The young man picks up the phone 
at the other end. She is close to collapse as she tries to explain to him 
where she is. “Please come and help me. Save me from something— God 
knows what.” 

He does come and save her. He takes her back to her apartment 
He tries to reason with her, calm her, as she tells him the story and 
recounts everything she has seen on the screen in such incredible 
detail, even down to the last moment when she was waiting for the 
subway train. She even describes the posters, the blind man and his 
log, the couple necking even the man sleeping with the newspaper 
)ver his face with the March 20th dateline. He puts her to bed and 
;hen, satisfied that she’s sleeping, maintains a vigil through the early 
norning, checks her once to see that she is sleeping, then leaves. 

The next day at the office, he notes that she does not arrive at 
vork, then telephones the doctor to ask that he check her sometime 
luring the day. Then he phones her to make sure she’s all right. She 
inswers the phone in her apartment and, though nervous and tense, 

;he is able to speak rationally. He tries to point out to her that 
vhatever the chain of illusion, she has been able to break it. She did 
:o to the subway, but at that point, instead of suicide, she phoned him 
or survival. 

He puts down the jihone and looks disquieted. Something bugs 
lim. He cannot articulate. He can’t put his finger on it. 

But the disquiet persists all during the day. It builds and becomes 
omehow frightening that night while he’s eating his dinner alone. He 
hones the doctor, who tells him that the patient is fine-wan, nervous, 
ut over the hump. He’s given her an additional sedative, and she 
hould be sleeping. 

The young man decides to take a walk; he finds himself in front 
f the movie house and, in the process, looks at a newspaper stand. And 
hen it hits him. The story she recounted as having taken place in the 
ubway contained reference to a newspaper spread over a sleeping 
lan’s face, and she had mentioned seeing the date of March 20th. That 
i tonight’s paper. Incredibly, unbelievably, it must be that the scene 
he enacted is yet to take place. 

He races toward the subway station, down the steps, but halfway 
own he hears a scream and on the platform he sees a young couple, a 
lind man and his dog, and the aging drunk who has obviously 
ist gotten up from a nap— all staring with horror toward a subway 
•ain which has stopped. But it has already done its killing. Police 
rrive, etc. 

He walks away, trancelike, numbed by horror, and strangely 
■compulsively unexplainably, he goes to the movie house, buys a ticket, 
id goes in. He looks up on the screen and sees himself entering the 
lovie theater. He wants to scream. He opens his mouth, and we- 

FADE OUT. fB 




On the starting-point of 

The Lord of the Rings: 

Tolkien seems to have invented a 
kind of secular paradise, a lazy man’s 
heaven, where people have nothing to 
do but smoke their pipes in the twi- 
light and gossip about the courting: 
couples and next year’s May Fair. 
This paradisial quality is underlined : 
by the information that Hobbits live a 
great deal longer than human beings : 
—Bilbo is celebrating his eleventy- i 
first birthday. I suspect that it may ; 
well be this element, specifically, that i 
jarred on Edmund Wilson, who had ' 
harshly criticized T. S. Eliot for es- i 
capism. For there can be no doubt i 
that Tolkien himself is emotionally ! 
committed to this fairy tale picture of i 
peaceful rural life; it is not intended j 
solely for the children. The nine- i 
teenth-century romantics loved ^aint- i 
ing this Icind of a picture— it can be j 
found in Eichendorf, Morike, Gott- 
helf, Tieck, Jean Paul, and probably 
derives from Rousseau. The “realist” ' 
objection to it is no longer a matter ; 
of “escapism.” Johnson created a 
I “happy valley” in Rasselas, but the ^ 
prince finds it boring, and wonders ; 
about the nature of the strange urge 
that makes him want to turn his back 
on this drowsy pace and seek out con- 
flict and excitement. The evolutionary 
urge drives man to seek for intenser 
forms of fulfillment, since his basic 
urge is for more life, more conscious- 
ness, and this contentment has an air 
of stagnation that the healthy mind 
rejects. (This recognition lies at the 
center of my own “outsider theory”: 
that there are human beings to whom 
comfort means nothing, but whose 
happiness consists in following an 
obscure inner-drive, an “appetite for 
reality.”) And yet one might say, in 
defense of Tolkien, that this evolu- 
tionary urge is quite clearly symbol- 
ized in the urge that all his characters 
experience— to seek adventure, to 
“go on a journey.” And at the end of 
The Return of the King, Frodo does 
not “live happy ever after” in Hobbit 
land, but has a further journey to 
make to “the grey havens.” 

Besides, naive or not, this 
Rousseau-ist nostalgia is a part of the 
charm of the book. The rural com- 
forts of the pub at Bree or Tom Bom- 
badil’s house provide the right con- 
trast to the Barrow Downs with their 
walking dead. It is much the same 
combination as in the James Bond 


novels— plenty of the good things of 
life, with a sharp smell of danger in 
the air to freshen the appetite. 

—Tree by Tolkien (1974) , 

On his children’s ESP: 

When my children were babies, I 
quickly became aware of the exist- 
ence of telepathic links. If I wanted 
my daughter to sleep through the ; 
ight, I had to take care that I didn’t j 
lie awake thinking about her. If I did, j 
she woke up. In the case of my son, I | 
had to avoid even looking at him if he | 
was asleep in his pram. When my ; 
wife asked me to see if he was still j 
asleep, in the garden or porch, I ; 
would tiptoe to the window, glance j 
out very quickly, then turn away. If I 
lingered, peering at him, he would ^ 
stir and wake up. This happened so i 
unvaryingly during his first year that ; 
I came to accept it as natural. After ! 
the first year, the telephathic links ; 
seemed to snap, or at least, to ; 
weaken. But when they began to ; 
learn to speak, I observed that this ' 
was again a delicate and intuitive 
business— not at all a matter of trial 
and error, of learning “object words” ’ 
and building them up into sentences, i 
but something as complex as the ' 
faculty with which birds build nests. 
And again there was a feeling— per- 
haps illusory— that the child could 
pick up and echo my own thoughts, 
or at least respond to them when at- 
tempting to express something. 

But, among adults at least, 
thought-transference must be less 
usual than feeling-transference. And 
both of them seem to depend upon 
the right conditions, a certain still- 
ness and sensitivity. 

—The Occult 

On the appeal of occultism: 

All human beings share a com- 
mon craving: to escape the narrow- 
ness of their lives, the suffocation of 
their immediate surroundings. This, 
as Einstein says, is why men want to 
escape from cities, to get into the 
peace of mountains at weekends. The 
narrowness of our lives makes the 
senses close up, until we feel stifled. 
This also explains why Ouspensky 
found “a strange flavor of truth” in 
books on Atlantis and magic. It is im- 
portant for us to feel that there is 
another kind of knowledge, quite dif- 
ferent from the logical laws that 
govern everyday existence, strange 
realities beyond the walls that sur- 


round us. Art, music, philosophy, 
mysticism are all escape routes from |Js 
the narrowness of everyday reality; 
but they all demand a large initial | 
outlay of conscious effort; you have * 
to sow before you can reap. 1 

In comparison, “magic” or oc- ® 
cultism is a simple, direct method of g 
escaping the narrowness of everyday- ® 
ness. Instead of turning outwards, to p 
the world of the great composers or 
philosophers, the student of the oc- p 
cult turns immediately inward and % 
tries to reach down to his subliminal 
depths. ^ 

—The Occult g 

On the fascination i 

of the forbidden: i 

As we grow from childhood into H 
adulthood, we enter new ranges of m 
experience that would have been im- S 
practical or undesirable for a child, p 
from drinking alcohol and smoking to R 
climbing mountains and listening to 
string quartets. Sex stands out from 
all the other experiences as being one f 
that must be treated as a kind of if 
secret, as if it were some strange 'f 
tribal initiation involving a name that 
may not be spoken. Now this may be 
essential for certain primitive tribes, : 
or patriarchal societies; but how far 
is it desirable for a civilization like 
ours whose basic aim (whatever 
gloomy historians say) is “sweetness 
and light”? The evolution of Western 
civilization has been an evolution of 
reason; the rejection of the dogmatic 
and authoritarian element in religion, 
and also (hopefully) in politics .... 
The extermination camps of the Nazis 
may be seen as an attempt to return 
to a more primitive— and uncompli- 
cated-form of society, in which prob- 
lems are solved by force and dogma, 
not by reason. 

It seems to me that this devel- 
opment presupposes an important 
humanistic premise: that “forbidden- 
ness” is bad in itself, although it may 
sometimes operate for the good on a 
limited scale. For example, sex mur- 
ders are not committed by people who 
think and talk about sex without in- 
hibition, but by people in whom frus- 
tration has built it up into something 
forbidden and darkly alluring. . . . 

In a really civilized society— and 
we are still some distance from it— 
there will be no forbidden books, or 
forbidden ideas. 

—The God of the Labyrinth {1970) iS 


Linocut by 



THE LAST ADAM & El/E STORY 

by Bruce J. Balfour 





t7rrrrnTTTf^f^9t 


I t had come to Adam in a dream. The world was 
going to end, and he didn’t want to be around 
when it did. He woxildn’t have given the dream 
much thought, except that it had come to him every 
night for seven days. He didn’t know how or why, 
but he was sure it would happen soon. It was a 
strange feeling to know the future. 

Adam’s wife. Eve, had no idea of what was 
going on when she and all their possessions were 
piled into Adam’s private starship, T/ie Snake. She 
had known when she married him that he was 
basically crazy, but she had always been attracted to 
losers so it didn’t make any difference. After all, he 
was an astrophysicist, and insanity went with the 
job. But this was something new. Without warning 
he had announced that they were leaving on an ex- 
tended trip. He was right about that. They had been 
in space for three years. 

The strain was showing on both of them. The 
schedule was the same every day. Without variation, 
they would wake after ten hours of sleep, eat, and 
take their stations at the scanning controls until it 
was time to sleep again. Actually, they didn’t even 
need to monitor the scanning. GOD (Guidance 


and Operations Device) did all that for them— 
automatically. 

I n looking back over the three years. Eve 
remembered that they used to spend a lot of 
time talking, laughing, and enjoying each other’s 
company. For some reason, as time wore on, they 
talked less and less until they had reached the state 
they were in now, never saying a word to each other 
except in emergencies. It was sad, but they just 
didn’t care anymore. Maybe someday their search 
for a new home would end, and things could return 
to normal. Maybe. They were getting desperate. 

It was one of those rare emergencies that 
snapped them out of the routine. Something had 
managed to pass the ship’s force barrier. Something 
large. GOD woke them from sleep with blaring 
alarms moments before the object struck the ship. 
They felt like they were moving in slow motion as 
their feet hit the floor and they started to run 
toward the control room. But they didn’t get that 
far. A massive collision slammed both of them into 
the wall, knocking them unconscious. 

Time passed. It could only have been minutes 


66 



LOOK OUT, WORLD, HERE THEY COME- 
FANTASY'S FAVORITE OOUPLE, TOGETHER AGAIN 
FOR (THANK GOD) THE LAST TIMEI 



since they had been hit. Eve could hear the insistent 
buzzing of the oxygen indicator, which meant they 
were low on air. Very low. Adam was already in the 
control room when she walked in. His head was 
bleeding from a cut over his left eyebrow, but he 
didn’t seem to notice it. She saw why when she 
stopped next to him at the viewport. 

For one thing, GOD was badly damaged. Few 
of the instruments still appeared to be operating, 
but there was something else that held their atten- 
tion. There was a planet in front of them. A magnifi- 
cent blue marble much like the one they had left 
behind years before. 

Adam spoke. “I hope we can live on it. We’re 
going to have to land there.” 

Eve heard another voice, which she recognized 
as her own. “What do the scanners say?” 

“Nothing. They don’t work anymore.” 

Eve thought she should be excited. She wasn’t. 
She 'didn’t feel anything. “All right. Let’s get it over 
with.” 

The landing was smoother than expected. The 
ship settled onto a long slope on the side of a small 
hill. They should have been shocked at what they 


saw next . . . but somehow they weren’t. 

A clear stream flowed down the slope and set- 
tled into a sparkling pond at the base of the hill. 
Everywhere there was beautiful green grass, which 
lay in an even, smooth carpet. A variety of trees ma- 
jestic in height bordered the clearing a short distance 
away. Colorful flowers and small animals completed 
the pleasant scene. 

“Interesting,” said Adam. 

“What are we going to call it?” 

“Who cares?” Adam crossed the room and 
placed his thumb on the control for the airlock door. 

“Good point. But let’s call it Earth just for 
laughs.” 

“Fine with me.” 

The mind is a fragile thing, especially when it 
has been exposed tp loneliness and desperation for 
too long a time. The planet they had landed on had 
no trees, animals, grasses, streams, or oceans. It 
didn’t even have any air. 

They dropped dead shortly after they opened 
the airlock. 

“Well,” said GOD, “that should put a stop to 
those endless Adam’and Eve stories.” iS 


67 



' by Gene O’Neill 

JOIN JOMO K. MBABWE AND O. K. JONES 
ON A SPINE-TINGLING EXPEDITION THROUGH THE WILDS OF AMERICA, 
WHERE THE COUGARS, MUSTANGS, AND RABBITS ROAM FREE— 

AT LEAST UNTIL THEY RUN OUT OF GAS. 


As we continued riding, I glanced at Mr. 0. K. 
Jones, wondering if my judgment had been sound. 
The Fargo-Moorhead District Office of the North 
American Park Service had been highly recom- 
mended by my most esteemed superior back in 
Lusaka. Unfortunately, the knowledgeable Deputy 
Minister had never laid eyes upon this particular 
guide. 

And no indeed, Mr. 0. K. Jones was not an im- 
pressive figure, even by North American standards. 
He was short and wiry, his uniform hanging loosely, 
a shabby disgrace to the NAPS logo on his shoulder. 
His face matched the weathered, wrinkled condition 
of his clothes, and, to complete his unkemp appear- 
ance, he wore a permanent dark stubble on his chin. 

Well, I decided, what was done was' done. 

We bounced along in silence for the remainder 


we proceeded 


a fter leaving Fargo-Moorhead, 

southwesterly, riding toward the heart of the 
great Dakota Preserve. Being so near to civ- 
ilization, we saw no big game that first morning; so 
naturally I was quite excited when we stumbled upon 
a pair of Rabbits, resting in a swale of buck 
brush— one a dirty gray, the other a faded green. 

With a slight shake of his head, Mr. 0. K. 
Jones dismissed both contemptuously. Gesturing over 
his shoulder to the pack mule, he explained: “Nah, 
Jack. Them scuffed-up rascals ain’t worth the trouble 
of unpackin’ ole Clementine.” 

Reluctantly I agreed, noticing that both were 
badly chipped and dented. Still, it might have been 
nice to have shot one photo of my first contact with 
North American game . . . unsightly objects though 
they were. 


68 


Illustrations bv Peter de Seve 





of the day, encountering no more game; and it soon 
I became obvious from the condition of my hindquar- 
i ters that riding a horse was an extremely tiring and 
painful experience for the novice. This realization 
came as somewhat of a shock, as I had viewed many 
western films at the Histro-Theatre at home, but 
never had I seen a rider experience my problem. Of 
' course, Mr. 0. K. Jones was perfectly content with 
the mode of travel, and, although he said nothing to 
me, he hummed a tune to himself, occasionally mur- 
muring a line or two— something about a home on a 
range— all obviously way off-key. 

. Near dusk we stopped and set up camp in a 
I dry swale, sheltered from the north wind by a break 
: of cottonwoods. They rustled in the breeze, giving 
off a fresh, clean odor, reminding me of the cool air 
conditioning of my office in the United Lower Africa 
Capitol Tower in Lusaka. An absurd association, at- 
tributable no doubt to a subconscious homesickness. 

Mr. 0. K. Jones returned from hobbling and 
feeding our three animals. After helping him gather 
wood, I watched him practice his skill as an out- 
; doorsman, and my concerns about his competence 
I began to diminish. In a few moments he had a roar- 
: ing fire started, which was a comfort as the 
temperature had dropped with the sun. A few 
minutes later we were sitting down to the evening 
meal. Simple fare, but tasty. Pork ’n’ beans— a 
legume smothered in brown sauce, pieces of fatty 
meat— brown bread, and hot tea. 

After supper, as my guide called it, the night 
I was upon us. In the frosty October air, we exhaled 
I plumes of warm steam. Invigorating. Nevertheless, I 
i chose to move closer to the warmth of the campfire. 
Liking up, I watched stars appear in the clear sky, 
shining like pieces of blue-white ice. An impressive 
sight. One I had rarely experienced in my homeland. 
No, the sky' was seldom clear over Zambia or any 
other place in the ULA— one of the penalties of 
progress. 

“Smoke, Jack—?” 

Mr. 0. K. Jones was offering me a funny- 
shaped brown cigarette. 

Annoyed, I noticed that he persisted in using 
the slang appellation. Earlier, in Fargo-Moorhead, I 
had patiently informed him that I much preferred 
my own name, Mr. Jomo K. Mbabwe, to Jack. To no 
avail. He explained that he had no ear for Japanese, 
Brazilian, or African names; so, in a spirit of demo- 
cratic fairness, he addressed one and all as Jack. 
With a humorless expression, he advised me to pre- 
tend that it was English for Bwana. The man was 
I incorrigible! 

• Well, small matter, I thought, declining his of- 
fer of one of the curious cigarettes— a narcotic, no 
doubt. The use of chemicals was considered a harm- 
: less vice by these people; a fact that certainly con- 
( tributed to their spiritual, moral, and economic 


decline as a nation. A strange people. 

And this was a strange land, too. So far, the 
Dakota Preserve had been remarkable only for its 
flatness, the sin^ar monotony broken only by an 
outcast rolling hill, swale, or clump of cottonwood. 
And desolate ... I shivered, considering the over- 
whelming abundance of uninhabited space. The 
Dakota Big Game Preserve was the largest reserva- ' 
tion in the western hemisphere. Smiling, I thought 
wryly that perhaps some of our foreign aid had been 
put to good use— 

A sigh! Su^rised by this uncharacteristic 
sound, I stared curiously across the fire at Mr. 0. K. 
Jones. He was leaning back against his bedroll, star- 
ing into the &e, eyes glazed and shiny, the flickering 
light deepening the wrinkles in his face. The cigar- 
ette tip glowed as he inhaled, blue smoke swirling 
into the wind and darkness. 

“Nah, Jack, it wasn’t always like this. Only a 
handful of big ’uns left, and all the game herded into 
one area Shoot! I remember reading where Cal- ' 



Many of ’em big ’uns, too . . . ” His voice trailed to a 
whisper, and he shook his head sadly. Gazing into 
the fire, his eyes took on that far-off look. 

“I didn’t see' a city until I was a teenager, 
grew up in Old Kentuck’. That’s wljy them city boys 
called me 0. K. And that Detroit City was somethin’ 
else! Freeways everywhere— six, eight, ten lanes of 
asphalt. And the . . . the game. Bumper to bumper. 
Everywhere you looked, a big ’un! Man, you shoulda 
seen them freeways at night, ’fore supper. That was 


Dakota Safari 



a sight to behold. A,a. . .river of light, 
flowin’ to places like Dearborn and 
Plymouth and Royal Oak. I tell you, that 
was the greatest thing I ever saw- yep, no question.” 

He took another drag on the cigarette, letting 
the smoke out slow, lost in thought. “Hard times hit. 
So I dropped outta school, and got a job on The 
Line. Soon I was workin’on the big’uns. Didn’t 
long, though-” He paused abruptly,' and even in the 
dim light I could see that his eyes were 
moist. 

He coughed, cleared his throat, and wiped his 
eyes with the back of his wrist. After taking another 
drag on the cigarette, he flipped the butt into the 
fire. 

“Yep, the old way ended, right there. But I 
roamed around lost for a few years ’til Interior set 
up the Preserve. First I helped round up the surviv- 
ing game. Took ’em a long time, too—” He chuckled. 
“Some of ’em Cougars and Bobcats was damn 
• crafty. Well, anyhow, I finally ended up here, escort- 
in’ V.I.P.’s for the Service.” His face had resumed its 
pinched, hostile expression. 

He looked my way, and I nodded. But for the 
better part of fifteen minutes, we sat in silence, 
watching the fire and listening to the wind in the 
cottonwoods. 

Crack! Crack! Crack! 

Thunk! Thunk! Thunk! 

Mr. 0. K. Jones jumped up as if stung by a 
bee. He kicked dirt onto the fire, making the be-quiet 
sign with a finger to his lips; then he disappeared 
through the trees into the night. 

Silence. 

Then one of our horses neighed. 

From the direction of the other sounds: Plunk! 
Plunk! Plunk! . . . Plunk! 

Moments later, Mr. 0. K. Jones reappeared. I 
hadn’t moved from where I sat, paralyzed by the 
strange sounds and my guide’s instruction. 
“What-?” 

Again he made the be-quiet gesture. “No fire,” 
he whispered. 

For a few minutes we listened to the horses 
and mule— breathing loudly, milling around, seeming- 
ly excited by the strange sounds. Suddenly they 
quieted down. 

I looked at Mr. 0. K. Jones questioningly. He 
ignored me, head cocked to the side, listening. Final- 
ly he nodded. Restarting the fire, he said, “They’re 
gone. Jack.” He grinned humorlessly. “You can 
breathe again.” 

“Who was it?” My voice was hoarse with 
strain. 

“Poachers! Dogscratch poachers. Three of 
’em,” he said, spitting into the fire. 

“Poachers?” 

“Yep,” he said, nodding. Then he realized that 


I didn’t understand. “HlegS^ game hunters. Jack.” 

“And the peculiar sounds?” 

“Rifle shots. They hit a Rabbit— its power 
plant, disabled the critter.” 

“But why?” 

“Emblems, chrome, antenna, stuff like that. 
Them four loud plunks? Hubcaps.” He TOntmqed to 
feed the fire as the wind rose. 

“I’m not sure I quite understand the poachers’ 
purpose in shooting the Rabbit.” \ 

He stared at me for a moment as if I were a 
slow child, a look of mild disgust, then he explained,' 
“They sell ’em. Jack. Big market for that kinda junk 
in Brazil. After stripping the valuables, they leave 
the carcass ... to rust out here. Maybe we’ll see 
some of the remains before we get back to Fargo- 
Moorhead.” 

Slightly embarrassed by my lack of immediate 
understanding, I began to grow angry. “I see. These 
poachers are nothing more than common criminals!” 

“You got it. Jack.” 

“Then what, may I ask, are we doing here and 
not pursuing these scoundrels?” For the briefest 
moment, a chase scene from Sgt. Preston of the 
Yukon flashed before my eyes. 

When I refocused on Mr. 0. K. Jones, he was 
looking at me again with his expressiori of mild 
disgust. “Well . . . one reason is that they are all 


70 


carryin’ beefed-up .30 caliber M-l’s, Jack,” he said 
slowly. “Old antiques, but effective. So I don’t hold 
much with gettin’ my ass shot off.” He threw the 
remaining wood on the fire. “It’s the Preserve 
Rangers’ job, anyways,” he added. “We’ll make a 
report when we get back to the District office.” 
Without another word he slipped into his agri-plastic 
thermal bag, and was snoring a few moments later. 

But I couldn’t sleep. My apprehension about 
Mr. 0. K. Jones’s competence had changed to a con- 
cern about his moral fiber ... or lack of. Was it 
possible that a NAPS big game guide was a coward? 
My rest was troubled. 

t he next morning we were up at first light, 
moving southwest again. A grey, dismal day, 
dark clouds building up. No sign of the 
^ poachers. Very soon I forgot about them, contending 

k X , "Mustangs. Jack. 

Biggest herd in the 
|;;^^reserve. They come to 
play on the blacktop." 

with stiff joints and sore muscles. My mount, seem- 
ing to sense my weakened state, bounced along stiff 
legged, sending additional waves of pain up my 
spine. The weather wasn’t aiding my condition, as 
the temperature was dropping instead of warming 
up. I flipped on the thermals on my safari suit, and 
made the best of a miserable situation. 

Shortly before noon the flatness of the land- 
scape changed to a series of gentle rolling hills. Mr. 
0. K. Jones reined to a halt atop a hill overlooking a 
wide, shallow valley. To the south the flatness was 
bordered again with rolling hills. More interesting 
was the sun, which was beginning to peep through 
the clouds. 

Mr. 0. K. Jones grunted, dismounted, and 
began unpacking Clementine. 

Puzzled, I asked, “Why are we stopping here?” 
Surely we weren’t setting up camp this early, ex- 
posed on a ridge with a snowstorm lurking in the 
air. 

He pointed toward the western end of the 
valley at three tall cylinders, each twenty-five or 
thirty meters high. And north of the cylinders, a 
great black lake of asphalt— 

And then I saw them and gasped as if I’d been 
kicked in the solar plexus. Near the far end of the 
asphalt— big game! Fifty, maybe even a hundred. My 
heart soared like a rocket at the sight. Powder blues, 
siennas, aspen yellows ... all the wild car colors. An 
awesome sight! They milled about on the asphalt- 
some seemed to be playing tag, others jockeying 


back and forth into white-lined stalls— their shiny 
coats, chrome, and windshields glittering in the new 
sunlight. 

“Wh— ?” I was too choked with excitement to 

talk. 

Mr. 0. K. Jones, who had been watching me, 
chuckled at my astonishment. “Mustangs, Jack. Big- 
gest herd in the Preserve.” He watched the herd for 
a moment. “Them’s grain elevators. The herd comes 
to play on the blacktop. Look—” He pointed to the 
southernmost section of the herd. “See ’im?” 

One Mustang hung back from the herd. I 
nodded. 

“The leader.” His voice was soft, full of admi- 
ration. “Candy-apple red. The color. Special.” He 
turned back to the mule. “You can get some good 
shots here. Jack.” 

We set up and I shot furiously for awhile, until 
the sun passed zenith and moved in front of my 
tripod. Then I took up my binoculars and scratched 
notes on nomenclature. The leader, maintaining a 
vigil, was indeed a beautiful creature. Not a scratch, 
not a dent. Its color was deep, and it carried extra 
chrome along its sides. It made a regal picture. 

Crack! 

A familiar sound— 

“Look!” Mr. 0. K. Jones was pointing at a 
Mustang on the southern side of the herd. Checking 
it with the binoculars, I sf)otted a large dent with a 
coin-sized hole in its hood. The damage was detect- 
able because the impact had flaked the paint around 
the dent. The beast was motionless. 

“Down, Jack! Get down!” I joined him on the 
ground, using an outcropping as a shield. 

Crack! Another Mustang hit. 

“They’re settin’ up a stand. Long as they stay 
outta sight, the herd won’t stampede, and they can 
pick ’em off one at a time.” 

“The whole herd?” It was an incredible 
thought. 

Crack! Dust flew from a blue hood. 

I felt a tightening in my chest. “Isn’t there 
something we can do, Mr. 0. K. Jones? Something to 
stop this, this . . . massacre?” 

“Stay down, Jack. You don’t want them 
poachers knowin’ we seen any of this. There ain’t 
nothin’ you can do, except run down there and get 
shot.” 

Crazy ideas tumbled through my mind. Then, 
squinting into the afternoon sun, I had it! A western 
cinema scene from^ the Histro-Theatre: Mr. Alan 
Ladd had used a Thirror flash! We hadn’t brought 
any mirrors, but I crawled over to Clementine and 
retrieved something almost as good: an old-style 
flash attachment, a saucer-shaped disc made of 
brushed aluminum. Thank God! I had almost left the 
archaic piece of equipment at home. 

“You’re takin’i an awful chance. Jack,” Mr. 

- i 


Dakota Safari 



0. K. Jones advised, scowling. 

I ignored him, working the disc up and down, 
reflecting glittering flashes at the herd. Maybe if I 
stood up— 

Crack! Chips flew from the outcropping at my 

feet. 

Shuddering, I wiggled the attachment fran- 
tically several times before my knees weakened and I 
collapsed to safety beside my guide. 

Peeking over the outcropping, we saw the 
Mustang leader had bolted, speeding northward, 
the herd in pursuit, leaving behind three lifeless 
carcasses. 

“Okay, Jack, let’s saddle up and haul ass. 
Them poachers ain’t gonna be too kindly disposed if 
they catch us.” 

We packed up quickly and moved due west, 
skirting around the hills and valley before turning 
south. We saw nothing of the herd of Mustangs or 
the poachers. But Mr. 0. K. Jones rode with a wary 
alertness. The sky darkened as the clouds again 
covered the sun, and the temperature dropped close 
to freezing. 

Shortly before dusk we came to the outskirts 
of what had been a village, before the Preserve was 
cleared of human inhabitants. 

“C’mon,” Mr. 0. K. Jones said, his voice tense. 
He led Clementine up the main street, examining 
each crumbling building for signs of danger. A faded 
red sign still hung from a storefront: Drink Coca . . . 

“We’re gonna set up a stake-out. Maybe get 
you a shot of a big ’un— somethin’ you can really be 
proud of.” 

At the far edge of town, we dismounted near a 
collapsed building. The metal roof rested on its side, 
a good windbreak. In front of the building was a 
canopied section of concrete with three pieces of 
equipment sitting on a dais. Badly rusted, the objects 
still had hints of paint— white with traces of red and 
blue. I stepped closer. Each object had a little win- 
dow but no glass— some type of meter. One still had 
a rotted hose attached to its side, stirring a recollec- 
tion. “Petrol! Petrol dispensers,” I said loudly, proud 
of my successful detective work. 

“Petrol—?” Mr. 0. K. Jones had a slightly 
puzzled frown on his face. “Them’s gas pumps. Jack. 
This here was a service station in the old days, and 
it still attracts a lot of game. Big ’uns sometimes, 
though they’re pretty wary. Strange, the critters 
bein’ attracted here with their sealed power cells and 
all—” He banged one of the dispensers, making ar. 
empty thunk. “Instinct, I guess. Got that old thirsty 
memory locked into their computers.” 

We set up camp behind the tilted roof, out of 
the wind and about twenty-five meters south of the 
petrol-dispensing island. The campfire was especially 
welcome as the temperature was well below freezing. 
My safari-suit thermals did nothing for my hands, 
72 


face, and feet. 

Mr. 0. K. Jones took care of our animals and 
prepared the evening meal in short time. His 
supper hit the spot— one of his crude but accurate 
colloquialisms. 

Stiff and sore, I prepared to turn in early, but 
Mr. 0. K. Jones became talkative after he smoked 
another of his fat brown cigarettes. Similar to other 
people from poor nations, he had a curiosity about 
African development, and I couldn’t resist describing 
our technological progress. 

Slowly his smile dissolved, and he mumbled 
something abusive about plain, dumb luck. 

“Not so, Mr. 0. K. Jones. Our progress stems 
from education, persistence, and, of course, ingenu- 
ity. Above all, a national courage stemming from a 
spiritual mandate—” 

“Yeah, you people are humdingers, all right.” 
He crawled into his agri-plastic bag, and was fast 
asleep before I could answer. 

t he next morning we awoke under a thin coat 
of new-fallen snow. It was dry and flaky and 
only about five centimeters deep, except 
where it had piled up in drifts— like alongside the 
petrol island where it was almost a meter deep. 

“I reckon we’ll stay here. Jack,” Mr. 0. K. 
Jones said, finishing his breakfast. “Probably melt 
off by tomorrow, if it stays clear. Maybe we’ll get a 
picture or two at the pumps today.” 

I nodded, secretly appreciating the respite 
from the horseback riding. 





The morning passed uneventfully, the sun stay- 
ing out and feeling good on my face. Mr. 0. K. Jones 
had the ability, almost animal-like, to fall asjeep on 
command, and he dozed off, face upturned to the 
warmth like a lizard sunning itself. About noon I was 
startled from my note taking by a low whine, accom- 
panied by rapid spinning. 


; A Pinto! It had strayed into the drift by the 
island and was apparently stuck. Panicky, it spun its 
wheels, causing it to sink deeper in the icy trap. 

Waking instantly at the sound, Mr. 0. K. 
Jones jumped to his feet and scrambled to the 
dispensers. “Easy, boy, easy,” he said in a soft, com- 
forting voice. At the same time he stroked the 
Pinto’s midnight-blue hood. It worked. The Pinto 
.calmed down; at least, its wheels quit spinning and it 
wasn’t racing its motor. 

“Well . . . let’s see now, little fella,” he said, 

I circling the drift, inspecting the trapped beast. 

. “H-m-m . . . maybe. C’mon, Jack.” He instructed me 
to stand on the back bumper, explaining, “Critter’s 
too light in back. You bounce up and down when I 
signal.” He moved around to the front of the Pinto 
and waved his hand. “Okay, boy, slow and easy.” 
But after a minute or so of hopeless spinning, Mr. 
0. K. Jones waved a halt. “Ain’t workin’.” Steam 
rose from the Pinto’s hood. 

The motor revved up again. 

“Now, now, boy,” Mr. 0. K. Jones said sooth- 
ingly, wiping icy flakes from the Pinto’s windshield, 

■ “just take it easy. All that fussin’ ain’t doin’ nobody 
; a lick o’ good.” 

i For a second or two he rubbed his chin, then a 
smile spread across his face. “Okay!” He waded into 
the drift, and kneeled down in the snow next to a 
rear wheel, pushing his hand into the icy mush for a 
few seconds. Hisssss! A few moments of the sound 
of escaping air, then he jerked his hand out of the 
i snow and blew on it. He repeated the procedure on 
the other side of the trapped Pinto. Hisssss! 

"Them's gas pumps. Jack. 
This here was a service 
station in the old days, 
and it still attracts 
a lot of game." 

Moving back to the front of the beast, he 
shouted, “Start bouncin’. Jack!” 

Slowly, slowly, he guided the blue Pinto out of 
the drift. When it was on solid ground, he held up 
both hands, signaling stop. “That’s got it.” 

After the rescue the Pinto hung around camp 
for the afternoon, seeming quite attached now to Mr. 
0. K. Jones. As we lazed through the afternoon, he 
played and talked to the beast, and I read a NAPS 
pamphlet: Recognizing Big Game. The silhouettes 
: were, quite good. 

The evening was quiet. Clear, but no wind, a 
j beautiful night for stargazing and staring into the 
j flickering campfire. Mr. 0. K. Jones, for some 
I reason, had not indulged in his usual after-supper 



smoking habit, so he was at his taciturn best. 

Unexpectedly the Pinto roared off into the 
darkness; and when I turned back to the campfire, I 
faced three mounted riflemen. 

“Easy now, man,” the figure in the middle 
said, pointing the muzzle of his weapon at me. “Both 
of you stand and lift your hands up . . . real slow.” 

Following Mr. 0. K. Jones’s lead, I stood up, 
carefully extending my arms overhead. 

The riders edged their horses closer to the fire. 
“Good, real good.” The speaker was an old man, 
creased face and white beard, his alert eyes a shade 
of amber. “Harry, Art, check them animals. See 
what our friends are carrying.” Both outside riders 
dismounted. As they passed close to the fire, I was 
surprised. Only youngsters, and Art was a girl! They 
rifled our saddlebags and the pack on Clementine. 

“Now wait a minute, sir,” I protested, feeling 
a surge of righteous indignation. “Do you realize 
that I am Jomo Kenyatta Mbabwe? A ULA citizen? 
An official of President Thomas Dabi’s Ministry of 
Economic Development?” 

The old man opened his eyes wide. “No! I din’t 
know that.” His sarcastic tone did not escape my 
attention. 

“Save your breath. Jack,” Mr. 0. K. Jones ad- 
vised. I glanced at him as he shook his head, then 
back at 'the old man., 

- 


73 


Dakota Safari 



Controlling his silent glee, he said, “Don’t 
know much about that, mister. But I do know that 
you cost me a bundle of credits back at the old ^ain 
elevators—’’ He gestured northeast with the tip of 
his rifle, as his tone grew cold and gritty. “'That 
scaring the Mustangs from my stand wasn’t nice . . . 
uh-uh.” 

Why, this old man and the two youngsters 
were the poachers! I glanced at Mr. 0. K. Jones. As 
if reading my thoughts, he nodded. Anger welled up 
in my throat. 

Crack! Crack! After scaring away our animals, 
the two youngsters returned to the fire, carrying 
some of our belongings . . . including my camera! 
The girl carried it, carelessly slung over her rifle. 
Without thinking, I dropped my hands and lunged. 



Instantly the boy dropped everything except 
his weapon, and, whirling around, he brought the 
barrel solidly against my knee— a sickening crunch. I 
went down, pain spreading from my knee, soaring 
up my leg and back, exploding into the base of my 
skull. Burning pain. Red— a veil of red. I tried to 
groan, but choked on the sour taste of nausea. 

Lying there on the ground, fighting to main- 
tain consciousness, I heard Mr. 0. K. Jones leap to 
my aid. 

Crack! 

“Enough!” the old man commanded. 

Silence. 

Gritting my teeth against the throbbing pain, I 
looked over to Mr. 0. K. Jones. He was sitting, wip- 
ing his face with the back of his wrist. The jvaming 
shot from the old man had been at my guide’s feet, 
spraying chips of sharp rock and frozen dirt into his 
chest and face. Forehead still oozing blood, Mr. 0. K. 
Jones glared defiantly at the old man. 

“Both of you—” The old man pointed first to 
Mr. 0. K. -Jones and then myself with the muzzle of 

lA 


his rifle, “—take off your boots.” 

“Now hold it right there. Jack!” Mr. 0. K. 
Jones said angrily. “We can’t walk back to Fargo- 
Moorhead barefooted. Feet’ll freeze.” 

Deadpan, the old man answered, “Maybe. 
Maybe not. You boys shoulda thought of that before 
you stuck your noses in our business. Anyhow, you’ll 
be strongly motivated to get back to civilization 
quickly . . . not be causing us any more trouble. Be 
thankful your hides ain’t full of holes. Now hurry up 
with them boots!” 

Harry and Art mounted up on either side of 
the old man, the light growing dim as the fire died 
down. 

Suddenly the sound of motors roaring to the 
north. A wave of light was swooping down on us. 
Horns blared! Four sets of light— high beams! 

“Park Rangers!” the old man shouted, jerking 
his horse around and galloping south, followed by the 
youngsters. 

In a flxrrry of powdered snow I recognized the 
Pinto as it flashed by in hot pursuit of the poachers. 
And it had brought three Rangers— all midnight 
blue. As the blurs of blue roared through our camp, I 
felt a sense of deja vu. My heart was in my throat. A 
familiar scene from the Histro-Theatre. I was in the 
middle of a blue cavalry charge! 

^ One of the Rangers braked and came back. 

' Mr. 0. K. Jones was caught up in the excite- 
ment, barely able to speak. “A big ’un!” he finally 
managed, patting the Ranger emblem. 

It was impressive. Deep midnight-blue coat, 
not a scratch, dent, or blemish anywhere. A 
stretched-out cab, extra chrome, heavy-duty bumper 
with stainless steel trailer hitch; and the power plant 
—rated % ton. After reading the NAPS pamphlet. 
I’d recognize a Ranger anywhere. If Mr. 0. K. Jones 
had worked on the line in Detroit on these beasts, he 
had reason to be proud. The finest example of big 
game in the Dakota Preserve. 

I don’t remember much about the ride back to 
Fargo-Moorhead in the bed of the Ranger; Mr. 0. K. 
Jones had given me something for the pain in my 
knee, and I sank into a foggy twilight zone. But I do 
remember hearing the other Rangers roar past, and 
Mr. 0. K. Jones shouting gleefully, “Barefoot— huh? 
You dogscratch poachers ain’t doodley-squat, now!” 

A long time ago. But occasionally my knee 
locks up, and the dull ache stimulates a host of fond 
visions: the stars and desolate space; a magnificent 
herd of Mustangs led by a candy-apple red beauty; a 
little blue Pinto, and the cavalry charge with the 
three big Rangers; the surprised expressions of the 
poachers as they tried to escape. But perhaps my 
fondest memory is the face of my resourceful and 
courageous friend, Mr. 0. K. Jones, distinguished big 
game guide for the North American Park Service. (S 


r 



“No, no, I’ll be all right. We’ll take my old 
truck.” 

“Best thing for driving around the countryside 
anyhow.” 

We climbed up into the truck, and with no 
more than the usual difficulty we got it going and 
backed out onto the road. 

As we headed toward the outskirts of the small 
country town, the afternoon sun sinking among the 
tops of the pines, I thought about Murchison’s 
dream. I had been quite truthful: dreams like that 
didn’t seem so unusual in light of the past few days, 
and almost anyone could imagine having had one. I 
put his dream down to the effect of the news stories 
on his sleeping imagination. Still, his dream gave a 
distinctly more lurid cast to the events— a super- 
natural cast, a startling, nightmarish turn. The sort 
of thing that might occur to someone with a fever, 
to a child trying to sleep after having seen a horror 
film . . . 

“In my dream,” said Murchison, as he turned 
on the mountain road, “everything changed. Enor- 
mous damage was done, like some great deep 
wound. Impact past belief, past remedy.” 

The quiet winter scenery belied his words: the 
hazy gauze of tiny bare branches, the greys of the 
ground, the bits of grass another shade of grey, the 
smell of the earth. 

“I can’t remember how much of if was ob- 
vious,” he said, “how much was still to come. I could 


M M urchison had a distinctly harried look that 
complemented his shaking, cigarette-stained 
Iwm fingers. Through the large window of his 
rural home the barren grey trees of the winter land- 
scape waited with the glow of afternoon. I stood up. 

“Come, let us go outside. We can take a spin 
in your car.” 

He sighed and stood, more obediently than en- 
thusiastically. “So you see why I called you here. I 
had to talk to someone. The dream was so vivid, so 
terrible . . . .” He hestitated, gave a short wave to 
his cigarette pack. “I don’t usually act this way. I 
mean, I usually can’t remember my dreams.” 

“Let’s drive around. It’ll be calming. And I 
can understand— one might almost say your reaction 
is reasonable, even restrained. When you compare 
some of the hysteria during the last few days in the 
media ...” 

We settled in his car, and he turned the igni- 
tion. There was a low rattling sound, and nothing 
more. 

“Good grief!” he exclaimed. “This doesn’t 
make me feel one bit better. Perhaps in some 
way—” He turned to me, shaken. “This is a new 
car," he said. “I got it in November. And now—” 

“Even new cars don’t work sometimes,” I 
said. “Especially new cars.” 

“The dream ... In the dream—” 

“We can walk back arojind the hill to my 
house, get my car.” 


LAST NIGHT THE WORLD HAD MET ITS DOOM 
* UNLESS IT HAD -.ONLY. BEEN , . ’ 


by Byron Ma-rshall 


76 




see bits and pieces, terrible splintered visions. To see 
the whole thing all at once would have been too 
much to take.” 

“Look. You had a dream. Let’s put that into 
perspective. In your dream something dreadful hap- 
pened, something dramatic. I advise you to forget it. 
After all, everyone was jittery. I was worried myself. 
The situation looked really critical Your dream simp- 
ly exaggerated the natural danger.” 

“Not everyone dreams the end of the world. A 
change in the whole order.” 

“I bet you’d be surprised. I bet that last night 
a lot of people did.” 

Murchison screeched the old truck to a halt. A 
faint burning smell came from the front. 

“You think other people dreamed what I did? 
Dreamed this gleaming fire overhead? This toppling 
of empires? The millions dying in storm, in flood, in 
falling stone? The overturning of all that—” 

“Murchison, stop it. Let’s just drive on.” 

After a long pause, he shifted into first. Slow- 
ly, unsteadily, the truck moved forward. Along the 
path next to the road two small dogs kept pace with 
us. I noticed a side road. 

“Let’s drive up that way, to old Ned’s place. 
Take a look at all the decorations he has out this 
Christmas.” 

Ned Dupre was the local state representative. 
As his own form of bread and circuses— or at least as 
a little return on his constitutents’ investment— he 


treated them to an Outdoor panorama every 
Christmas, all visitors welcome. 

“Now Ned, he did fairly well— for him,” I said. 
“He gave only one hysterical speech. Other than 
that, he acquitted himself a lot better than most 
public figures. Perhaps,” I added, a little maliciously, 
“you should let him set you an example.” 

Most public figures had acted atrociously. And 
the media had gone over the edge. 

But then, it’s not every day that a large comet 
appears out of nowhere and aims straight at the 
earth. 

he media, I thought, had probably been 
cheated of their birthright: if the thing had 
only become visible months or years earlier, 
think what they could have done. Everyone would 
have had hysterical dreams like Murchison. As it 
was, it had come only a few weeks ago, without warn- 
ing: a pinpoint of light— a new comet. And headed for 
us. And by yesterday, an amazing crescent in the sky. 
And by last night, a growing, glowing face. People in 
some countries were rioting. The National Enquirer 
was going wild, 'with extra deliveries to all- 
night supermarkets. Soothsayers and even some 
reporters were predicting uncanny effects, dire con- 
sequences, though scientists were arguing that there 
was no possible danger. 

I watched it all night on the tube, along with 
most of the world. Murchison, remarkably enough. 


77 




Illustration by Jill Karla Schwarz 


MmcMsm's Dream 


had gone to sleep. And had his dream. A dream in 
which the comet had hit— and with an impact far 
beyond the physical. It had been, he said, prophetic, 
supernatural, terrifying, with the unknowable conse- 
quences more terrifying than the known. And so he 
had called me to tell me of his dream. 

For my part, I had patiently described the real 
consequences. The comet’s gleaming apparition. The 
strange winds that swept across continents, ex- 
plained by a distinguished scientist in ways no 
layman could understand. The moment of panic, of 
nausea. And then, at three in the morning, the col- 
lective sigh of relief when the comet had turned, 
vanished, left us. (The media had sighed with disap- 
pointment.) And with the new day, things were safe. 
Unchanged. As they were. The world resumed its 
everyday course. Along early morning streets, peo- 
ple stepped out to greet the dawn and bring in the 
paper. And now we drove along the peaceful 
winter’s road, the lowering light streaking through 
the trees, to Representative Ned’s Christmas 
wonderland. 

The truck seemed reluctant to pull up the grade. 

“Now the truck,” said Murchison. “Now it’s 
giving me trouble. Never has before.” 

“You told me last week,” I said, “that you 
were having trouble with it.” 

“Nothing like this.” 

“Brake trouble. Look, your dream was a 
dream; that’s the point. If it had been true, we’d 
know it. Right? The danger’s over. We escaped it. 
There’s nothing wrong. You’re not going to tell me 
that a truck—” 

“Amnesia. Shock.” 

“What?” 

“Selective amnesia, selective awareness. And 
not every effect -is visible yet. Do you remember old 
Ned’s first wife?” 

The decorations were coming into view— 
Christmas lights, wooden images of elves and rab- 
bits, a clump of weary shepherds, all standing frozen 
in time, paint peeling away, as if arrested in motion 
by some blinding light above. 

“Yes,” I said. “Ned dedicated this park to her 
memory.” I was regretting having chosen this road. 

“Do you remember— she had that accident. 
The interesting thing, when I think about it now, 
was how for weeks she didn’t remember anything 
about it. It was all a blank. And then, bit by bit, it 
began to come back. I remember her telling me. 
First, the morning of that day, the day of the acci- 
dent. Then the afternoon. Then she could remember 
driving along that stretch of road, the curve ap- 
proaching. And finally, the car coming around the 
curve toward her, on the wrong side of the road. The 
moment of collision.” He shivered. The Christmas 
lights blinked haphazardly. “And she was never 
aware of all the pain, the injuries . . . Not all of 

78 


them. That was always the strangest part. How she 
refused to see—” Suddenly he turned to me. 
“Perhaps that’s how it’s working with my dream. 
When I woke up, screaming, I felt sure that the 
comet had hit, and more: that it was a herald of 
change and disaster. And now, in tiny ways, we’re 
becoming aware of the effects. They’re beginning to 
manifest themselves. For example, my car. My 
truck.” 

“You’re grasping at straws. If the mail doesn’t 
get delivered tomorrow, you’ll tell me it’s because of 
the comet.” 

I could see him considering this seriously for a 
moment. Then he relaxed. “You’re right. I’m being 
silly.” 

“Right. As I said before— nothing happened. 
We’re traveling together through a pleasant winter 
countryside, and we’re perfectly safe. There was no 
trouble, the comet didn’t hit, things are just as they 
were, and we’d know it if they weren’t— okay?” 

“Okay.” 

I sighed. Perhaps I had finally expunged the 
memory of his dream. 

“But this pleasant scene around us—” he said, 
looking through the window. “The country like I’ve 
always remembered . . . No comet in the sky. It left 
awfully quick, didn’t it? Shouldn’t we have seen it 
going away? Isn’t that a little— unnatural?” 

“There was some explanation for that. I forget 
what it was. Don’t ask me to remember what a tired 
scientist says at three in the morning when he— and 
everyone else— is exhausted. If we hadn’t been ex- 
hausted we all would have been dancing in the 
streets.” 

“Okay.” He stared at me for a second, then 
leaned back in his seat. “Look, I appreciate your 
coming on this drive. It’s been very restful.” 

“Everything in its place. That’s why I sug- 
gested it.” 

“You were right. You know, it’s good to get 
out in the country, just drive around on a late after- 
noon. I haven’t done it much lately, been too busy. 
Probably explains why I overreacted to this whole 
crazy business.” 

“Well, you weren’t the only one. Anyway, yes, 
it is peaceful.” 

He brought the truck to a stop. We sat there, 
watching, as the sun slowly fell behind the trees, 
the chill of the winter’s night creeping up from the 
road, the light splintering into our eyes through the 
branches. 

“And now,” he said, “let’s head for home. I’ll 
get a fire going, and we can laugh this whole thing 
off.” 

I nodded. “Just what I’ve been saying.” 

He swung the wheel. The old truck creaked in 
a U-turn. “And you were right,” he said. “The sun’s 
setting in the east, and it’s time we got back.” iS 



And nm rm waiting 


by Richard Matheson 

THE CHILLING STUDY OF A WRITER'S 
SATANIC IMAGINATION -A TALE LATER TRANSFORMED INTO 
THE TWILIGHT ZONE COMEDY 'A WORLD OF HIS OWN.' 


80 



ttor's note: Many Twilight Zone episodes were 
Dpted from short stories, some pubiished, some stiii in 
nuscript. What's unique about Richard Matheson's 
d Now I'm Waiting is that it started out as a horror 
J, but was turned into a comedy when Matheson 
3pted it for the tv series. We asked the author about 
circumstances of its creation. He writes: 

I not clear in my memory whether I submitted the 
‘ual short story manuscript to Rod and Buck [series 
iducer Buck Houghton) or whether I submitted an 
tine based on the story— which, incidentally, has 
>er been published before. / do recall that they 
d the premise but not the approach, teeling that 
story was too melodramatic tor them. It was 
:ided-again, memory fails and I do not recall 
Dse suggestion it was originally— to elect for a 
nedic approach. I'm glad we did. It was one of my 
orites of the Twiiight Zone segments I wrote; the 
f was perfect and Ralph Nelson's directorial touch 
right Also, I believe that it was the only TZ 
sode in which one of the characters broke in on 
I's final narration and altered it.} 


ary let me in as soon as I rang the bell. She 
must have been waiting in the hallway. 

I’d never in my life seen my sister look so 
unhappy. Sorrow had woven lines into her face un- 
natural for her age. And although neatness was an 
ingrained habit, not even her hair was combed. It fell 
around her shoulders in tangled brown swirls. 

I leaned over to kiss her cheek and felt how 
cool and dry it was. 

“Give me your things,” she said. 

I took off my hat and coat and handed them to 
her. She put them in the hall closet. I noticed how 
her once straight shoulders were now bowed. I grew 
taut with anger at what he’d done to her. 

Then a shiver ran through me. I realized it was 
almost as cold in the house as outside. I rubbed my 
hands together. 

Then she was beside me. 

“Mary,” I said, and put my arms around her. I 
felt her shudder. 

“Thank you for coming,” she said. “I can’t 
bear it anymore.” 

“Where is he?” I asked. 

She hung onto me for a moment. Then she 
pulled away and looked toward the study. 

“Alone?” I asked. 

Her eyes avoided mine. She nodded once. 

I took her hand again. “It’ll be all right.” 

She lifted my hand and pressed it against her 
cheek. Then she turned away. 

“Will you wait here?” I asked. 

“All right, David,” she said. 

I watched her walk to a chair against the 
stairs. She sat down and folded her hands on her lap. 

I turned and walked to the study door, stood 
before it a second. Then, taking a deep breath, I 
knocked. 

“What is it?” he called impatiently. 

“David,” I said. 

It was silent. Finally he said, “Oh, come in.” 

ichard was standing in front of the fireplace, 
a giant of a man. His back was turned to me. 
He was staring into the crackling flames, an 
aura of light outlining his powerful form, casting 
shadows of him on the walls and ceiling. 

“What is it?” he said, without turning. 

“Mary told me I’d find you here,” I said. 

“Clever,”' he said. “Is that all?” 

I shut the door behind me. 

He turned as I walked toward him, a familiar 
expression of arrogance on his handsome features. 

“So Mary told you I was in here, did she?” he 

said. 

I sat down on the couch facing him. 

“I want to talk to you,” I said. 

He looked down, at me, then turned away. 

“Talk about what?” he said. 

I twisted around andAurned on a lamp on the 
table behind me. 

“I don’t want that lamp on,” he said. 

“I want to see what you look like.” 

He turned around again. I felt a shudder run 
down my back as his icy eyes looked into mine. His 
lips drew back-in a contemptuous smile. 

- H 




81 


And new I’m waiting 


“Do I pass?” he said. “Are you satisfied?” 

“You’re not as I’d expected,” I said. 

“Or as Mary led you to expect.” 

“She said only—” 

“I can imagine what she said,” he interrupted. 
“Turn off that lamp.” 

I reached back and turned it off. Once more 
his shadow billowed on the walls and ceiling. 

“You look ill,” I told him. 

“Come twenty miles to tell me that?” 

He stretched out his arms and rested them 
across the top of the fireplace. For a brief moment, I 
had the sensation that I was watching some ancient 
monarch in his hunting lodge. 

“No, I didn’t come twenty miles to tell you 
that,” I said. “You know why I came.” 

“She sent for you,” he said. 

My fingers shook as I took out my cigarettes 
and lit one. I hoped he wouldn’t notice. 

“That’s besides the p^int,” I said. “Suppose 
you telLme what’s wrong.” 

“You haven’t answered my question,” he said. 

“Yes,” I said, “she sent for me. I’m surprised 
she waited so long.” 

“Surprised?” 

“Mary is about to have a nervous breakdown,” 
I said. 

“Oh,” he said, “I see.” 

“You don’t see at all,” I said. “You don’t care 
at all.” 

“Care!” he cried in a burst of temper. “How 
many nights have I sat with her trying to explain, 
trying to reason with a ... block of wood!” He 
clenched his fists. “But who can explain that—” 

He broke off the sentence and walked to a 
shadowy portion of the room. I heard him drop into 

“That what?” I asked. 

“Why don’t you finish it?” he said. 

“That you’ve been constantly unfaithful,” I 

said. 

I half expected him to leap out of the shadows. 
I tensed myself for it. 

When he chuckled, my body jerked with the 
unexpected reaction. 

“Unfaithful,” he said. 

“Is that all you have to say?” I asked. 

I heard him stand abruptly, felt his baneful 
eyes on the back of my head. Then he walked around 
the couch and stood before the fireplace again. He 
clasped his hands in back of him. 

“Unfaithful,” he said, “Yes. And no.” 

“Is that supposed to be funny?” I asked. 

“If you wish.” 

“See here, Richard! ” I flared. “This is no—” 

“—no laughing matter,” he cut in. “This is 
grim business. This is serious. This is bad. This is 
. . , laughable.” 

82 


He chuckled and stood looking at me in 
3inus6m0rit 

“You know,” he said, “I believe I’ll tell you.” 

“If there’s any decency in—” 

“Decency?” He snorted. “What a slapstick 
word.” He turned away and leaned against the 
fireplace, resting his forehead against his arms. He 
looked into the flames for a long time in silence. He 
seemed to have forgotten me. I coughed. He stirred 
and shifted on his feet. 

“You recall my last book?” he asked. 

“What of it?” 

“Do you recall the character of Alice?” 

“What about her?” I said impatiently, certain 
that he was evading the issue. 

“It is with Alice,” he said, “that I’ve been, as 
you so quaintly put it, unfaithful.” 

“Very funny,” I said. 

He turned and looked at me coldly. 

“I should have expected this from you,” he 
said. “Why did I think for a moment that you could 
possibly understand?” 

“Are you serious?” I asked. 

He barked a scornful laugh. “You fool! Can’t 
you see that?” 

He turned away and took deep breaths. Then 
he spoke as though he were speaking to himself. 

“Alice became so real,” he said, “that Mary 
believed in her existence. As a person. An actual 
person. And this is my unfaithfulness.” 

He looked over his shoulder at me. 

“But why do I even mention this to you?” he 
said. “Why should I dare hope to penetrate that 
skull of yours?” 

“You’re lying,” I said. “I know my sister bet- 
ter than that.” 

“Do you?” he said. 

“It’s a lie.” 

“Oh, go home,” he said. 

“Listen—” 

“Did you hear me!” he shouted. 

I sat without moving. He stood glaring at me, 
hands twitching at his sides. Finally he turned away. 

“If it’s true,” I said, “explain it.” 

“I told you,” he said in a bored voice. 

“I want the truth,” I said. “Mary is losing her 
mind and I want to know why.” 

He didn’t move. I couldn’t tell whether he was 
listening or not. 

“I know you,” I went on. “You don’t care 
about her. You never did. You’ve always expected 
her to live on scraps from you; well, that much she 
expected. She was prepared to share you with your 
work . . . and yourself.” 

I stood. 

“But this isn’t intangible,” I said angrily. 
“This is outright and cruel. And I want to know 
about it.” 



You're such a little fellow. 
It would be a pity to break 
your neck. " 

He sighed, then spoke with that shifting of 
mood that made him so inexplicable. His voice was 
almost gentle. 

“You are a child,” he said. “Impossibly and Ir- 
remedially a child.” 

“Are you going to tell me?” 

He turned with a look of unconcern on his 

face. 

“I’ll tell you what,” he said. “Why don’t you 
ask Mary whom I’ve been consorting with?” 

I looked at him. 

“Go ahead,” he said. “Are you afraid?” 

“All right,” I said. “I will.” 

At the door I paused, about to say something 
threatening. I was afraid to say it. I went out. 

/ was about to close the door when I heard his 
voice. At first I thought he was calling after me. 
I turned around. 

He wasn’t talking to me. 

“She is five foot seven,” he said. “Her hair is 
thick and golden. Her eyes are green jewels. They 
sparkle in the firelight. Her skin is white and clear. 

“She is long and sleek. Tawny as a cat that 
stretches on the hearth rug and rakes its nails across 
it. Her teeth are sparkling white. Her—” 

His voice broke off, and I knew that he’d seen 
the half-open door. 

I turned. Mary was standing beside me, star- 
ing at the doorway. 

“Let’s go in,” I said. 

She didn’t say anything. I put my arm around 
her and pushed open the door. 

“No,” she said. 

“Please.” 

Richard watched us dispassionately as we 
walked to the couch. I turned on the lamp. 

“And how are you, sweetheart?” Richard 

asked. 

She lowered her eyes. I sat beside her and 
took her hand. 

Richard turned his back to us and looked at 
the fire again. 

“Well,” he said, “what now?” 

“We’re going to get this matter thrashed out,” 

I said. 

Mary tried to get up, but I held her back. 

“We have to settle this now,” I told her. 

“We have to settle this now,” mocked Richard. 
“Damn you!” I cried. 

'“David, don’t,” Mary said. “It never helps.” 
Richard turned around and looked at her with 
a laugh. 

“You know that, don’t you?” he said. “At least 


we’ve managed to teach you that much.” 

“Mary,” I said, “who is Alice?” 

She closed her eyes. “Ask my husband,” she 

said. 

“Why, surely,” Richard said. “Alice is a 
character in my last novel.” 

“That’s a lie,” she said. I could barely hear her 

voice. 

“Eh?” Richard said. “What’s that? Speak up, 
my dear.” 

“She said it was a lie!” I cried. 

He moved his gaze to me. 

“Control yourself,” he warned. .. 

I started to get up, but he quickly stepped over 
and closed his hands upon my shoulders. 

“Don’t forget yourself,” he said. “You’re such 
a little fellow. It would be a pity to break your 
neck.” 

“Tell us the truth,” I said. 

He pulled away his hands and went back to the 
fireplace. 

“The truth, the truth,” he chanted, “why do 
people want the truth? It never pleases them.” 

He ran a hand through his hair. Then he blew 
out a tired breath. 

“Listen,” he said, as though making one last 
effort, “Mary is the victim of a delusion.” 

I glanced aside. Mary had raised her head and 
was looking at him. 

“Try to understand,^’ he said. “The girl Alice 
is a fictional character. When my wife started to see 
her, well—” He shrugged. “She saw only a phantom, 
a figment of—” 

“Why are you lying?” Mary cried. “I saw her 
in this very room with you!” 

It was no use. 

“Come on,” I said, “I’ll take you upstairs.” 

“Please,” she whispered. 

As we were leaving, I noticed him turning off 
the lamp again. 

“Good night!” he called. “Pleasant dreams!” 

I took her upstairs and made sure that she 
locked the bedroom door from the inside. 

hen I returned to the study, Richard was 
stretched out on the couch. I turned on the 
lamp. 

“Leave it off,” he said. 

“I want it on.” 

He threw himself on his side. “Oh, go home, 
will you? Get the hell out of here and leave me 
alone.” . 

I went around to the front of the couch. He 
sat up. 

“Did you hear what I said?” he threatened. 

“I want the truth.” 

He jumped up, and his powerful hands closed 
on my^arms. “I said go!” he yelled. 



83 


Iv 

And now I'm waiting 


My face must have gone blank with fear. His 
face suddenly relaxed and he shoved me down on the 
couch. 

“Oh, why bother?” he said, going back to the 
fireplace. “All right. I’ll tell you everything. I’d like 
to see your face when you hear it.” 

He rested one arm on the fireplace mantel and 
turned to me. 

“In my first book there was a character named 
Erick. I don’t expect you remember him. He was my 
first good character. Out of words I built flesh and 
blood and living force.” 

A look of recollection crossed his face. 

“Erick came in here one night while I was 
writing. He sat down where you’re sitting. Right 
there. We talked. He spoke in the way I had made 
him speak. We had a hell of a time. We discussed all 
the other people in the book. After a while, some of 
them came in, too. The ones that I had realized 
well.” 

“You’re lying,” I said* 

“Lying! You idiot! You wanted your damn 
truth, didn’t you? Well, here it is! Are you too ig- 
norant to understand it?” 

He glared at me, trying to control his fury. 

“It went on like that,” he continued. “And 
then I’d think, T want them to return to their spec- 
tral homes.’ And soon they started to make excuses, 
and before long I was alone again. Not sure I hadn’t 
dreamed it all.” 

He turned and was silent for a long time. Then 
a quiet laugh rumbled in his chest. 

“I wrote a second book,” he said, “but I was 
too anxious. I didn’t know my people. They never 
lived.” 

He turned to me with a look of elation on his 

face. 

“Then I wrote my third book. And Alice. She 
breathed and she lived. I could see her and know 
her. I could sit and look at her beauty. I could drink 
in the fragrance of her hair, run my fingers through 
it, caress her long smooth limbs, kiss those warm, 
exciting—” 

He caught himself and looked at me. 

“Do you understand?” he said. “Can you 
possibly appreciate this?” 

A look of childlike desire to make me under- 
stand filled his face. 

“Can’t you visualize it?” he said excitedly. 
“She was alive, David. Alive! Not just a character on 
a printed page. She was real. You could touch her.” 

“Then Mary saw—” I said. 

“Yes. Mary saw. One night I summoned Alice. 
She was right here, unclothed, standing in the heat, 
painted over with flickering gold, an incensing, 
blood-pounding creature ...” 

He bared his teeth. 

“And then she came, my precious wife. She 


saw Alice. She cried out and shut the door and ran 
to hide her head. I sent Alice away. I ran and caught 
Mary on the stairs. I brought her down and showed 
,her there was no one. She didn’t believe me, of 
course. She thought Alice had gone out through that 
window over there.” 

He laughed loudly. 

“Even though it was snowing outside!” he 

said. 

His laughter stopped. 

“You’re the first I’ve told,” he said. “And I’m 
only telling you because I have to share the wonder 
of it. I’d never meant to speak of it. Why should the 
sorcerer give away his sorcery, the magician market 
his wand? These things are mine, all mine.” 

He told me to turn off the lamp. Without a 
word I reached back and turned it off. 

“Yes, David,” he said. “My wife saw Alice.” 

He threw back his head and laughed again. 

“But not the others,” he said. 

•• thers?” A feeling of unreality pressed in 
■ / on me. 

“Yes!” he said, “the others! Do you know 
what happened after Alice came alive? No, of course 
you don’t.” 

He leaned forward. 

“After I created Alice, everything I imagined 
came to life. There was no struggle. I imagined a cat 
sleeping before the fireplace. I’d close my eyes and, 
opening them. I’d see it there, its bushy coat warm 
and crackling, its nose pink from the heat. 

“Everything, David! Everything I wanted. Oh, 
what people I filled this house with! I had madmen 
and harlots embracing in the hallways. I’d send Mary 
away and have my house bursting its seams with 
demons’ revelry. 

“I held ancient debauches in the front hall; had 
a torrent of red wine pouring down the stairway. I 
made altars and sacrificed young maidens; the floor- 
boards were soaked with their blood. I held shriek- 
ing, howling orgies that filled my house with masses 
of I’ust-mad people writhing like worms. Everything 
\Wmg— living! ” 

He paused and caught his breath. , 

“Sometimes I felt sad and dismal,” he said. “I 
filled my house with ugly, sorrowful people, silent 
people. I walked among them patting the shoulder of 
a clay-dripping corpse, chatting idly with a ghoul. 

“You’re insane,” I muttered. 

It seemed to relax him. He closed his eyes and 
turned away. 

“Oh, God,” he said wearily, “why do people 
always say the things I expect? Why can’t they be a 
little original?” 

He turned at the sound of my standing. 

“Where do you think you’re going?” he asked. 

“I’m taking Mary away,” I said. 


84 


“Good,” he said. 

I stared at him. I couldn’t believe it. “Is that 
all she means to you?” I asked. 

“Make up your mind,” he said. 

I backed toward the door. 

“Everything you’ve told me is a lie,” I said. 
“There aren’t any people. You imagined it all. There 
isn’t anything but the ugliness you’ve brought into 
my sister’s life.” 

I jumped back. He whirled and before I could 
get out he had rushed over to me and grabbed my 
wrists in a steel grip. He dragged me back to the 
couch and pushed me down on it. 

“She’s five foot seven,” he hissed. “Her hair is 
thick and golden. Her eyes are green jewels. They 
sparkle in the firelight. Her skin is white and clear.” 

A feeling of revulsion crawled over me. 

“She is wearing a blue dress,” he said. “It has 
jewels on the right shoulder.” 

I tried to get up. He shoved me back and, 
reaching out one arm, grabbed me by the hair. 

“She’s holding a book,” he snarled. “What was 
the name of the book you gave your mother? On her 
birthday long ago? ” 

I gaped at him. His fingers wrenched hair off 
my scalp. White pain flared. 

“What’s the name?” he demanded. 

“Green Roses, ” I said. 

He let go of me and I slumped on the couch. 

“That’s the book,” he said, “that Alice will be 
holding when she comes in this room.” 

He faced the door. 

“Alice,” he said. “Come upstairs, Alice. One 
step at a time. Now open the kitchen door. That’s 
fine. Don’t trip. That’s it. Walk across the floor. 
Never mind the lights. Push open the swinging door 
in the dining room.” 

I caught my breath. 

I heard a woman’s heels clicking on the dining 
room floor. I pushed up and scuffed backwards into 
the shadows. I bumped into a chair and stood there. 

The heels came closer. 

“Come right in here, Alice,” Richard said. 
“Closer and closer and—” 

The door flew open and the shadow of a 
woman streamed across the floor. 

She came in, exactly as Richard had described 

her. 

Holding a book in her right hand. 

She put it on the table behind the couch and 
walked up to him. She slid her red-nailed hands over 
his shoulders and kissed him. 

“I’ve missed you,” she said in a lazy, sensuous 

voice. 

• “What have you been doing?” he asked. 

She ran a finger slowly across his cheek, an 
amused laugh bubbling in her throat. 

“But you already know, darling,” she said. 



He clutched her shoulders. A look of rage 
crossed his face. Then he pulled her against him and 
kissed her violently. I gaped at them like a spying 
boy. 

Their lips parted, and one of her hands slid like 
a serpent into his hair. Richard looked over her 
shoulder at me, a smile on the corners of his mouth. 

“My dear,” he said, “I’d like you to meet 
David.” 

“Why, of course,” she said, without turning, as 
though she already knew I was there. 

“That’s him cowering in shadows,” Richard 

said. 

She turned and looked at me. “Do come out of 
the shadows, David,” she said. 

She reached over the couch and put on the 
lamp. I flinched and pushed back against the chair. 

“Frightened?” Alice said. 

“Bashful,” Richard said. 

I tried to speak. The words caught in my 
throat. 

“Did you say something?” Alice asked. ' 

“Monster!” I whispefed. 

A look of mild surprise crossed her face. 

“Why, David,” she said. 

She turned to Richard and held out her arms 
to the side as though offering herself for inspection. 

“Am I a monster, darling?” she asked. 

Richard laughed and pulled her against him. 
He kissed her neck. “My beautiful gold-haired 
monster,” he said. 

She left his embrace and came to me. I cringed 
back. She reached out one hand, and I felt the warm 
palm on my cheek. I shivered. 

She leaned toward me. I could smell her per- 
fume. I made a sound of fright. Her warm breath 
touch me, and I drew back with a shudder. “No,” I 
said. 

Richard laughed. “That’s a new one. The first 
rebuff of your career.” 

Alice shrugged and walked away from me. 
“I must say he’s not the friendliest person I’ve 
met.” She gloated at Richard. “Like the Duke, for 
instance.” 

His smile disappeared. 

“Don’t talk ab*out him,” he said. 

“But darling,” she said mockingly, “you 
created him. How can you hate your own creation?” 

He grabbed one of her wrists and squeezed it 
until the color drained from her face. She made no 
outcry. 

tl 


85 


M now rm waiting 


“Don’t ever try to fool me,” he gasped. 

“We’ll see,” she said. 

Then her face relaxed. She looked over her 
shoulder. 

“Oh, David,” she said, “I brought you a book.” 

I stumbled to the table, felt their eyes on me. I 
reached out and picked up the book. 

Green Roses. 

My fingers went dead. The book slipped from 
them and thudded on the rug. It opened with a flut- 
ter, and I saw the title page. I knew the words by 
heart, for I had written them. 

To Mommy on her birthday. Love, David. 
“True,” I muttered. 

“Of course,” I heard him say. 

/ kept backing up until I felt a chair against my 
legs. I sank down and stared dumbly at them, 
watched him caress her. The room seemed to 
whirl about me. 

“This is worth the hotirs of waiting,” he was 
saying.' “It makes the torture seem like a just 
penance.” 

“Torture?” she said in an amused tone. 

He dug his fingers into the tresses of her hair. 
He drew her close, their lips almost touching. 

“You don’t know how much of me went into 
your creation,” he said. “You’re not just another 
woman to me. You’re more than anyone in the 
world. Because you’re a part of me.” 

I couldn’t bear to listen any longer. I pushed 
up and stumbled for the door. 

“Where are you going?” he asked. 

“To get my sister,” I said. 

“No,” he said. 

I turned around. “But you said—” 

“I’ve changed my mind,” he told me. 

“Where is she?” Alice asked. 

He glanced at her. “Why do you want to 
know?” 

“I want to go and talk to her.” 

“No,” he said. “You can’t.” 

He was looking at me and didn’t notice the 
look of hate that flickered over her face. 

“Sit down,” he told, me. 

“No.” 

“Sit down,” he repeated, “or I’ll destroy your 
sister.” 

I stared at him. Then, without a word, I went 
back to the chair. 

“I want to see her,” Alice said. 

He grasped her arm. “I said no,” he said. 
“You do what I tell you.” 

“Always?” she asked. 

“Or your life is ended!” he cried. 

He released her. 

“Now you must go,” he said. “You’ll kiss me 
once and go back to your secret place. Until I want 

86 


you again.” 

An emotionless smile raised her red lips. Then 
she leaned forward and kissed him. 

“Goodbye,” she said. 

He pulled her close and looked into her eyes. 
“Remember,” he said. “As I say.” 

“Goodbye.” 

She moved away from him and I heard the 
door closed behind her. The sound of her heels faded. 
Richard turned back to the fireplace. 

He stayed that way. Slowly a hope that I could 
escape grew in me. I started to take off my shoes. If 
I could only get to the door without him seeing me 
... I stood. 

My eyes never left him. His body seemed to 
waver in the firelight. I stepped slowly across the 
rug. One foot after another. 

My hand was on the doorknob. 

“A ten-foot cobra is climbing up my bedroom 
door,” Richard said. “It is going to kill my wife.” 

I stared at him. 

He hadn’t even turned around. 

I ran to him and clutched his arm. “Richard!” 
Suddenly, from upstairs, a scream pierced the 
air. 

Richard’s head jerked around. A look of horror 
filled his face. 

“No,” he said. 

He tore from my hold and rushed to the door. 
He flung it open and ran across the hall. I heard him 
cry out: 

“It is gone! It has disappeared!” 

I ran after him up the stairs. 

/ found him kneeling over her. 

It was Alice— dead. Her cheeks were puffed, her 
eyes wide and staring. Under her right eye were 
two red punctures. 

Richard was looking at her in disbelief. He 
reached down and touched her face with trembling 
fingers, felt for her heartbeat. 

I looked at Alice’s feet. She had taken off her 
shoes so Richard would not hear her on the stairs. 

He picked her up, his face a blank. He started 
down the stairs and took her into the study. 

I turned quickly. 

Mary was standing in the bedroom doorway, 
looking down at the study. 

I grabbed her hand. “We’ve got to go!” I said. 
She didn’t speak as I half dragged her down 
the long stairway and out the front door. I put her in 
my car. 

“Drive to the highway and wait for me.” 
“But-” 

“Don’t argue,’’ I said. 

She stared at me for a moment. Then she 
turned and drove down the path. I watched the car 
roll onto the road. I turned and ran back into the 


house. 

I found him kneeling beside the couch on which 
he had placed Alice’s body. 

He was holding her hand and stroking it. All 
the arrogance was gone. He looked as though he 
thought she was going to wake up in a moment. 

I went over to him and put my hand on his 
shoulder. His head snapped back and he looked up at 
me. 

“You’ve got to get rid of her,” I said. 

“The house is burning,” he said. 

The suddenness made me jump backwards. 
The walls had burst into flame. The drapes began to 
curl, the room abruptly thick with smoke. 

“Richard!” I cried. “Stop it!” 

He didn’t answer. He only stared at Alice’s 
puffed, white face and stroked her hand. , 

I knew it was hopeless. I rushed for the door. 
Just before I reached it, a sheet of flame blocked the 


I whirled and looked at him. 

He didn’t want me to leave. 

I coughed as the choking fumes entered my 
throat. Turning, I ran for the window. Flames 
covered it. 

I jerked a small table from the floor and hurled 
it at the window. It splintered through. I dived for 
the opening. 

“No!” I heard him yell. It made me jolt to a 

halt. 

“You can’t go!” he cried. His words broke off 
into a peal of laughter. 

“You can’t stop me! ” I cried. 

He didn’t say anything, just smiled and sank 
across her body. 

Suddenly I knew why I couldn’t go. 

Because I’m one of his characters, too. 

And now I’m waiting. fS 


Answers to the Heroes and Heavies 
Quiz Revisited 


l-Z. Russell lost her head temporarily over charming 
psychopath Montgomery in the original Night Must Fall 
(1937). 2-JJ. Glamorous Gloria (“I never drink . . . wine”) 
thought Otto a man she could get her teeth into in 
Dracula’s Daughter (1936). 3-C. Balsam’s private eye 
career was cut short by Perkins’s immortal Norman Bates 
in Psycho (1960). 4-HH. Long before he became the Fern- 
wood Flasher, Kilian (and fellow miniaturized humans) 
battled Dekker’s florid Doctor Cyclops (1940). 5-B. Ham- 
mer’s nod to feminism presented Bates and Beswick as 
Doctor Jekyll and Sister Hyde (1972). 6-A. Stalwart Joel 
as the prey triumphed over decadent (and far more inter- 
esting) Banks as the hunter in The Most Dangerous Game 
(1932). 7-AA. If ever a woman had grounds for divorce, 
Gloria did with Tom in / Married a Monster from Outer 
Space (1958). 8-D. New Englander March was bedeviled 
by father-in-law Kellaway, a mischievous warlock, in the 
delightful I Married a Witch (1942). 9-CC. Rain provided 
the fruity voice of HAL as the computer battled astronaut 
Uullea in 2001: A Spare Odyssey (1968). 10-11. DeSouza 
and his bride were menaced by epicene vampire Willman 
in Kiss of Evil (1963). 11-U. In Night Creatures, based on 
the Doctor Syn legend, Cushing was the pirate turned vicar 
and Allen his naval officer adversary (1962). 12-L. Furry- 
footed Howard was stalked by investigator Ellison in The 
Undying Monster (1942). 13-J. After a savage fight, 
heroine Weaver was the victor over robotic doctor Holm 
in Alien. (1979). 14-1. Sutherland was one of the individual- 
ist holdouts and Nimoy, round-eared but no less wooden, 
his adversary in the second go-round for Invasion of the 
Body Snatchers (1978). 15-G. Karloff, as revived mummy 
Im-ho-tep, sought to bring the joys of eternal life to 
Johann (but was thwarted by perennial busybody Edward 
Van Sloan) in The Mummy (1932). 16-EE. Sexy Nita fell 
afoul of Barrymore’s eye-rolling Mr. Hyde in the silent 
Doctor Jekyll and Mr. Hyde (1920). 17-T. Massey, as one 
of the heroic “airmen,” saw the downfall of Richardson’s 


savage Rudolph in Things to Come (1936). 18-E. Lugosi’s 
Count was undone by Van Sloan's Doctor Van Helsing in 
Drcunda (1931). 19-S. The good doctor was back (Dracula, 
1979), this time portrayed by Olivier using his ghastly Mit- 
tel European accent, to put an end to the evil designs of 
Langella’s romantic Count. 20-DD. Atwill was loose in the 
lab again, but foiled by reporter Farrell, in Mystery of the 
Wax Museum (1933). 21-FF. Rains’s murderous Jasper 
did away with nephew Montgomery (or did he?) in The 
Mystery of Edwin Drood (1935f 22-F. Soul tried to warn 
his hometown about the evil lurking beneath Mason’s dap- 
per exterior in ’Salem’s Lot (1979). 23-N. Veidt was the 
evil Jaffar and Justin the handsome hero in the marvelous 
The Thief of Bagdad (1940). 24-K. Victorian shrink Porter 
met his doom at the hands of analysand Rees, you-know- 
whose daughter, in Hands of the Ripper (1971). 
25-P. Magee, in an uncharacteristic role, was the police- 
man who unmasked Stanley in Seance on a Wet Afternoon. 
(1964). 26- V. Scotland Yard inspector Keen had an idea 
(correct, as it turned out) that crime writer Gough was 
providing his own material in Horrors of the Black 
Museum (1969). 27- Y. Woodward (also luckless in Breaker 
Morant) came to investigate a mystery on Lee's island 
and, much to his sorrow, solved it in The Wicker Man 
(1973). 28-W*. Wordsworth became the eponymous villain 
after a rocket flight and Donlevy was the redoubtable 
Professor Quatermass in The Creeping Unknown (1956). 

29- H. That man was back again; this time Kinski was the 
Count and Ganz his adversary in Nosferatu (1979). 

30- 0. In her film debut, Lansbury was the innocent victim 
of Hatfield’s deceptively angelic Dorian in The Picture of 
Dorian Gray (1945). 31-GG. Peck discovered that son 
Stephens was hardly a chip off the old block in The Omen 
(1976). 32-R. Lorre, as the demented Doctor Gogol, made 
pianist Clive’s life miserable in Mad. Love (1935). 
33-Q. Years before the Pink Panther, actor Edwards tan- 
gled with vengeful spirit Middleton in The Strangler of the 
Swamp (1945). 34-M. Young Landon was hunted by pol- 
iceman Williams in I Was a Teeoiage Werenvolf (1957). 
35-BB. In Time Bandits (1981), Warner's Evil lost his 
ages-old struggle against the Supreme Being, in this case 
a dapper Richardson. ' 


?1 

r 


* " 



A WorlcJ of His Own 

by Richard Matheson 


THE ORIGINAL 
TELEVISION SCRIPT 
FIRST AIRED ON CBS-TV 
JULY I 1960 

CAST 

Gregory West Keenan Wynn 

Victoria West Phyllis Kirk 

Mary Mary LaRoche 


FADE ON: 

1. EXT. SKY NIGHT 

Shot of the sky . . . the 
various nebulae and planet 
bodies stand out In sharp, 
sparkling relief. As the 
CAMERA begins a SLOW PAN 
across the Heavens — 

NARRATOR’S VOICE 

There is a fifth dimension 
beyond that which is known 
to man. It is a dimension as 
vast as space, and as 
timeless as infinity. It is the 
middle ground between light 
and shadow — between 
science and superstition. 

And it lies between the pit 


of man’s fears and the 
summit of his knowledge. 
This IS the dimension of 
imagination. It is an area 
which we call The Twilight 
Zone. 

The CAMERA HAS BEGUN TO 
PAN DOWN until it passes the 
horizon and is flush on the 
OPENING SHOT. 

2. EXT. GREGORY WEST’S 
HOUSE FULL SHOT 
DAY STOCK 

The house is big; expensive 
looking. It is a cold October 
afternoon. 

NARRATOR’S VOICE 

The home of Mr. Gregory 
West, one of America’s most 
noted playwrights. 

CAMERA MOVES IN toward 
the house. 

LAP DISSOLVE TO: 

3. INT. GREGORY WEST’S 
OFFICE FULL 
SHOT DAY 

A richly appointed room with 
built-in bookshelves, a desk 
with a tape recorder on it and 


L E P L A Y 

i — 1 


bulky, comfortable-looking 
furniture. CAMERA DRAWS 
BACK toward the offscreen 
fireplace. The CRACKLING of a 
fire and the SOUNDS of a 
drink being prepared can be 
heard offscreen. 

NARRATOR’S VOICE 

The office of Mr. Gregory 
West. 


Now, APPEARING IN SCENE 
is GREGORY WEST slouched 
on a leather sofa and looking 
into the fire with a most 
contented smile. CAMERA . 
HOLDS. West is In his early 
forties, a man of moderate 
height and a deal less than 
moderate good looks. He has 
on a well-worn smoking 
jacket. 

NARRATOR’S VOICE 
Mr. Gregory West. Shy. 
Quiet. And, at the moment, 
very happy. 


Offscreen, the SOUND of the 
drink being prepared ceases. 
FOOTSTEPS sound, 
approaching the sofa. Greg 
turns with a smile as MARY 
ENTERS SCENE, bringing his 
drink. She is in her middle | 
thirties, brown-haired, slender; | 
quite as physically ordinary as - 
Greg. She wears a black dress j 
with a single strand of pearls s 
at her throat. ) 


NARRATOR’S VOICE 

Mary. Warm. Affectionate. 


Mary hands Greg the glass, 
pursing her Ups as if kissing 
him. She sits beside him, 
slides her arms around his 
lean body and, burrows her 
face into his neck. She sighs 
happily as Greg puts his arm 
around her and kisses her 
hair. CAMERA PANS TOWARD 
the window. 


NARRATOR’S VOICE 

And the final ingredient - 


Suddenly, we see VICTORIA 
WEST standing outside the 
window, looking in. She is tall 


88 


and regally beautiful; also, at 
this moment, she Is smiling 
[ venomously at the culprits. 

^ NARRATOR’S VOICE 

— Mrs. Gregory West. 

Abruptly, Victoria turns from 
the window and disappears. 
CAMERA PANS BACK to Greg 
and Mary on the sofa. He 
kisses her hair again. She 
' takes hold of his free hand, 
which Is draped over her 
shoulder and kisses It 
tenderly. Offscreen, out In the 
hall, the sound of the front 
door SHUTTING is heard, and 
the CLICK of rapidly 
approaching high-heeled shoes 
begins. Greg jerks his gaze In 
that direction, a look of 
startled apprehension on his 
face. He stiffens as the 
doorknob Is turned. 

VICTORIA’S VOICE 
(restrained) 

Gregory! 

Both Gregory and Mary sit 
bolt upright in alarm. He 
drops his glass. 

VICTORIA’S VOICE 
(the spider and the fly) 

I’m home, darling. 

Greg jumps to his feet. Mary 
grabs his sleeve. 

MARY 

(softly; urgently) 

Greg, not again. 

GREG 

(whispering) 

I have to, Mary! 

VICTORIA’S VOICE 

Are you working, dear? 

Greg tries to take Mary’s arm 
off his sleeve. 

MARY 

(pleading) 

No, Greg. 

GREG 

What else can I do? 

VICTORIA’S VOICE 

Am I interrupting you? 

Greg grits his teeth. 


MARY 

(gently) 

Are you so sure? 

GREG 

What else can I do? 

MARY 

(smiles sadly) 

All right, dear. 

She lets go of his sleeve and 
he rushes 'for the desk In the 
b.g. Mary looks Into the fire 
pensively. 

VICTORIA’S VOICE 

May I come In, darling? 

4. INT. HALL 

Victoria taps on the door 
again, patient, sure of herself. 

VICTORIA 

I’ll only be a moment. I just 
want to — 

(teeth clenched) 

— kiss you. 

She raises her hand to knock 
on the door again when it Is 
unlocked. 

5. INT. OFFICE 

Greg opens the door, an 
Inquisitive smile on his lips. 

He too, suddenly, is sure of 
himself. 

GREG 

Well . . . you’re home a 
little earlier than I — 

He breaks off as Victoria 
strides past him regally, fully 
expecting to confront Mary. 
Abruptly, she stops, her 
expression blanking out. She 
stares at — 

5A. THE FIREPLACE 
AREA 

There Is no Mary In sight. 

5B. -VICTORIA 

turning her head quickly 
toward — 

5C. THE DESK AREA 

No Mary. 

5D. -VICTORIA 

Gaping at — 

5E. FULL SHOT THE 
OFFICE 

Not a sign of Mary. 



5F. GREG AND -VICTORIA 

Greg’s smile and demeanor are 
a little overdone; as 'if he is 
compensating for the Inner 
guilt he suffers. 

GREG 

What Is it, dear? 

Victoria’s anger, formerly so 
regally contained, begins to 
show through In her now 
blazing eyes. She blinks in 
confusion. 

GREG 

(even margarine wouldn’t melt 
in his mouth) 

Is something wrong? 

Victoria Durns to look at him, 
puzzled. 

DISSOLVE TO: 

BILLBOARD 
FIRST COMMERCIAL 

FADE IN: 

6. INT. OFFICE GREG 
AND -VICTORIA DAY 

Victoria Is trying a window. 

GREG 

(with an easy smile) 

How come you’re home so 
early, dear? Didn’t you like 
the movie? 

VICTORIA 

(moving off; expressionless) 

Not too much. Suddenly, I 
Just decided to come home. 

Greg watches as Victoria, 
trying hard to look composed, 
walks around the office, 
glancing behind drapes, chairs, 
under the desk, etc. 
(Conversation continues as she 
moves around) 


89 



GREG ! 

(covering his surprise) | 

Oh. Really. j 

(swallows) ■ I 

That’s too bad. i 


listening Intently for a hollow 
sound. 

GREG 

What are you doing? 


VICTORIA 

(distractedly) 

Yes, Isn’t It? 

She stops, looks over at him. 


VICTORIA 

(trying to sound blase) 

Just — checking the wall. 

GREG 

Oh. 


VICTORIA 
(pointedly) 
i Been -busy? 

I 

GREG 

(maintaining the fixed smile) 
Oh . . . T got a little bit 
done. 

; VICTORIA 
Did you? 

(beat) ■ 

I see you broke a glass. 

! 

She moves off again, 
searching; yet pretending not 
to search. 

GREG 

Looking for something, 
dear? 

i VICTORIA 


Greg watches her for a 
moment, then, repressing a 
slight smile, he moves toward 
his desk. Keeping an eye on 
his wall-checking spouse, he 
covers up his tape recorder. 

He picks up a pair of scissors 
which have been thrown onto 
the desk and starts to ease out 
the top drawer. Victoria turns 
I suddenly. 

i VICTORIA 
I (very sharply) 

! What Is that? 

The scissors clatter on the 
desk as Greg drops' them. 

GREG 

Just — my scissors. 


(smiling Idly) 

No, no. Just — seeing If 
your room needs to be — 
(glancing at him meaningfully) 
— cleaned . 

! GREG 

, (smiling back) 

I don’t think so. 

Turning away from him with 
a grunt, she starts along the 
wall, rapping on It with the 
knuckles of her left hand, 


Victoria comes over and picks 
up the scissors. She examines 
them, then looks up, hard put 
to conceal her suspicion. She 
puts the scissors down and 
manages a smile. 

VICTORIA 

(sly) 

Do you have a secret door 
In here, darling? 

GREG 

A secret door? 


VICTORIA 

Yes. 

GREG 

Why on earth would I have 
a secret door In here? 

VICTORIA 
(closing In) 

Yes. Why on earth? 

GREG 

Are you all right? Victoria? 

VICTORIA 

Well, I don’t know. 

GREG 

How’s that, dear? 

VICTORIA 

I think I may be suffering 
from hallucinations. 

GREG 

(understanding and smiling) 

Oh? 

VICTORIA 

Yes. Just a few moments 
ago I was standing outside 
that window there — 

GREG 

(his smile congealing) 

You were. 

VICTORIA 

Yes . And what do you think 
I saw? That Is — what do 
you think I thought I saw? 

GREG 

(weakening) 

I couldn’t guess. 

VICTORIA 

I thought I saw a woman In 
your arms. 

GREG 

(trying to sound amused) 

Did you? 

His laugh rings false. 

Victoria’s laugh Is assured. 

VICTORIA 

Wasn’t that ridiculous? | 

GREG 

(smile frozen) 

Wasn’t It? 

VICTORIA • 

(beat; moving in for the kill) 
Aren’t you curious about 
what she looked like? 





GREG 

(falling fast) 

Well, I — 

VICTORIA 
(cutting In) 

She had brown hair. She 
was wearing a black dress 
with a single strand of 
! pearls, 
i (the clincher) 

! She handed you a drink . 

■ GREG 

(practically caught) 

Well . Such detail. Isn’t that 
remarkable? 

He has kept leaning back from 
her as she has kept leaning 
forward. Now he has to keep 
from falling over, slipping on 
. the word "remarkable.” 

I VICTORIA 
i (smiling Icily) 

I Yes, Isn’t it. Ridiculous, 

I really. I should know better. 
: I should realize that a man 

of your taste would have 

■ nothing to do with such 
a — 

(viciously) 

drab, ugly little creature. 

' GREG 

(defensively; thoughtlessly) 
She’s not ! 

VICTORIA 

: (exploding with brutal 
triumph) 

: -Ah-^! 

Gregory freezes; caught . 

VICTORIA 
(building again) 

Didn’t expect me home so 
soon, did you? Thought I’d 
be gone all afternoon. 

Greg shakes his head, mouth 
yawning, making a faint 
ineffectual sound of protest. 

VICTORIA 

I’ve had my eye on you for 
some time now. You 
thought you’d fooled me, 
didn’t you? Thought I never 
suspected the real reason 
you keep sending me off on 



one pretext then another, 
(contemptuously) 

Have to be alone to work. 
Of course ; the famous 
playwright. 

(beat; exploding again) 
Famous philanderer ! 

Greg backs up. 

GREG 

Vlc- torla . 

VICTORIA 

All right, where Is she? 
GREG 

(extending his right hand) 
Dear ? 

VICTORIA 

(pushing away his hand) 
Don’t touch nie. 


VICTORIA 

(sourly) 

What about ft? 

GREG 

You recall the character of 
Philip Walnwright? 'He was 
the first character that I 
was ever — realfy successful 
with. He-=- 

VICTORIA 

(Interrupting) 

What’s her name? 

GREG 
What? t 

VICTORIA 
Her name . 

GREG 

Mary. But — 


GREG 

Please try to understand. 
VICTORIA 

Oh, I understand, all right. 
GREG 

But you don’t. There’s no 
other woman in my — 
(recoiling from her glare) 

I mean . . . how can I 
explain it to you? 

VICTORIA 
Yes, how ? 

(pause) 

Well; I’m waiting. 

Greg gestures fumbllngly. He 
turns and walks a few paces, 
then turns back again. 

GREG 

You recall my play, “The 
Fury of Night”? 

(beat; weakly) 

Dear? 


VICTORIA 
(cutting In; icily) 

Mary. How common. 

GREG 

Victoria, don’t. I’m trying to 
explain. 

(beat) 

You know I’ve spoken many 
times of how — fictional 
characters seem to come to 
life — such vivid life that 
they begin to determine 
their own actions. The 
writer may have some — 
particular move planned for 
them but they won’t do It . 
They’ve become so strong 
that they begin to take over ; 
the story! 

VICTORIA 

I hardly see what — 

GREG 

Rear with me, Victoria. ' 

- 'i 


91 



■ long. . 

GREG 

But I’m explaining it! The 
eharacjter of Philip , 
Wainwright was the first 
one of my play characters 
ever to behave like thlS: No 
matter what I tried to make 
him do, 'he balked, flatly 
refused! He would not 
accept my decisions. He was 
real, 'alive, with a will of his 
own. You understand. 

VICTORIA 

Only that you’re trying to 
change the subject. 

GREG 

But I’m not! This is the 
subject. Philip Wainwright 
was alive . So much so that, 
one night, while I was 
working — right In this 
office — 

(pointing) 

he came walking in through 
that door . 

Victoria stares at him coldly. 
She starts to say something 
harsh, but he speaks first. 

GREG 

Victoria, believe me. He 
did — he walked right in 
and — took a chair. A real , 
flesh-and-blood man , 
(weakly) 

I had created him. 

Victoria looks at him a 
moment longer, then picks up 
the telephone receiver. 


VICTORIA 

(dialing) 

I think psychiatry is next 
on the agenda. 

Greg comes over and depresses 
the cradle arm, continuing 
desperately. 

GREG 

I’m telling you the truth, 
Victoria! Characters from 
my plays began to come to 
life! I saw them,- talked 
with them, shook their ■ 
hands! 

VICTORIA 

(scornfully) 

And made love to them? 
GREG 

Yes! I mean no! 

She slams down the receiver 
on his fingers. He cries out, 
then catches at her arm as she 
turns to leave. 

GREG 

You know how I work — 
how I dictate m'y dialogue 
and stage instructions into 
this tape recorder. 

(holding on to her doggedly) 

I can describe any character 
at all into it and . . . and 
... by now, if I do it well 
enough completely enough, 
the character will come to 
life — real life . Victoria! 
They don’t even have to be 
characters in my play's 
anymore! They can be any 
kind of character I want! 


VICTORIA 

You should be put away. 
GREG 

Listen to me! You told me 
that you saw Mary in here, 
didn’t you? 

VICTORIA 

(grimly) 

I saw her, 

GREG 

Then how did she leave? 

You know she didn’t use 
the window — and you 
know, very well, there’s no 
secret door in here. 

(beat) 

I’ll tell you how she left; 
because I want you to 
understand. 

He points at the scissors. 

GREG 

With my scissors there I cut 
away the portion of 
. recording tape on which I 
had described her. I threw 
the tape into the fire — and 
she was gone. Poof — 
urn-created. 

He runs toward the fireplace. 

7. CLOSE SHOT GREG 

He bends over and peers into 
the fire. Victoria goes for the 
door. 

GREG 

There are still a few pieces 
of the tape left. 

(turning) 

If you’ll come over here, 
you can — 

He breaks off, seeing what she 
is doing. Rushing over to the 
door, he blocks her path. 

VICTORIA 

Get out of my way . 

GREG 

Where are you going? 
VICTORIA 

I’m going to have you 
committed. 

(as he holds her back) , 

Let go of me! 


: GREG 

j You’ve got to believe me, 

I Victoria. I — 

She starts struggling with him 
and, "seeing that he cannot 
convince her, he lunges to the 
door, locks It quickly and 
takes out the key.' He drops it 
Into the pocket of his smoking 
jacket. 

VICTORIA 

What do you think you’re 
doing? 

GREG 

(melodramatically) 

Trying to save our marriage. 

VICTORIA 

Don’t waste .your time . 

But he has, already, hurried 
past her, heading for the desk. 

8. ANOTHER ANGLE 

Greg in foreground at the 
desk. Feverishly, he attaches 
the cut end of the tajDe to the 
empty spool. 

GREG 

I I could describe a cat or a 
1 dog or any kind of 
i character wanted, but I 
presume you’d rather see 
Mary. Besides, I’ve created 
her so often that she’s more 
available. 

VICTORIA 
.(starting for him) 

I’ll ^ she is. Give me that 
key! 

He starts the recorder and 
picks up the microphone, 
begins to speak into it. 

Igreg 

I (quickly) 

I Her name Is Mary. She’s 
thirty -six. Five-foot-three 
; inches tall. Sllmly built. 
Brown hair. Light 
complexion. 

•Victoria extends her hand, 
palm up, fully expecting him 
jto give her the key. 



GREG 

On the surface, a plain, 
quite ordinary female — yet 
with that quality of Inner 
loveliness which gives a 
woman real beauty. 


Victoria, seeing that he is not 
going to give her the key, 
lunges at him and reaches for 
his pocket. He continues 
talking Into the microphone as 
they stagger around, grappling 
for possession of the key. 

GREG 

(breathlessly) 

A tender, gentle woman! An 
understanding woman! She 
wears a simple black dress, 
a single strand of pearls at 
her throat! Very little 
makeup. Her hair arranged 
simply! 

Victoria has the key now. She 
starts for the door. 

GREG 

She’s coming up the front 
walk now! She’s crossing the 
porch! 

9. LONG SHOT 

Greg in the b.g. In f.g., 

Victoria unlocks the door. 

GREG 

She’s opening the front 
door! 

Victoria has the door half open 
as she freezes. Out in the hall, 
the front door OPENS. 

GREG 

Closing It. ■ ■ ' 



The o.s. door SHUTS and 
Victoria’s breath cuts off. Greg 
slumps wearily. 

GREG 

Walking across the hall. 

Victoria stiffens as a woman’s 
heels begin to CLICK across 
the hall floor, approaching the 
office. She draws back 
uneasily, staring at 

10. THE OPEN DOORWAY 

The CLICK of the approaching 
heels getg louder, louder. 

11. VICTORIA 

Watching apprehensively. The 
FOOTSTEPS get very loud, 
then, abruptly, stop. Victoria 
gasps squeaklngly. 

12. MARY 

Standing In the doorway, 
smiling pleasantly. 

MARY 

Good afternoon, Mrs. West. 

FADE 

END* ACT ONE 
FADE IN: 

13. INT. OFFICE DAY 

Victoria stands frozen, staring 
at Mary. Greg looks at his 
wife tensely. 

GREG 

Well? 

Victoria throws him a nervous 
glance, then. Immediately, 
looks back at Mary again. 

Mary looks at Greg. 

MARY 
(distressed) 


93 





Why do you bring me here 
now? 

GREG 

- Because — 

(pause; swallows) 

Come In, Mary. » 

She closes the door and takes 
a few steps into the room, 
stopping as Victoria shrinks 
from her. ■ 

MARY 

There’s nothing to be afraid 
of, Mrs. West. 

GREG 

Well , Victoria? Do you 
believe me now? 

Victoria tries to look at him 
and, at the same time, keep an 
eye on Mary. 

VICTORIA 

(grimly) 

This Is some kind of plot. 

You let her out of here 
through a secret door. Then 
you tell me some — fool 
story about characters 
coming to life. You lock the 
door and pretend to make 
her come to Life and^ — and 
she comes in through the 
front door and tries to make 
me think she’s — 

(pointing at Greg) 

You’re trying to drive me 
insane! You want to have 
me committed! 

GREG 

(flabbergasted) 

I only .did It because you 
said you were going to have 
me committed! 


VICTORIA 

You want to get rid of me; 
have all our property to 
yourself. So you can share 
it with this — this — 

GREG 

(pained) 

I only wanted to show you! 
MARY 

Is that why you brought 
me? Just to show her? 

GREG 

Mary, try to understand. 
Victoria’s my wife . 

! VICTORIA 

I Not any more! Not after 
this — diabolic conspiracy! 

GREG 

Oh ... come on, Victoria. 
Can’t I do anything right? 

MARY 

You haven’t answered me, 
Greg. 

Greg looks at her, then bauk 
at his wife. 

GREG 

Victoria, do you, honestly, 
believe that I’d — 

He stops as Victoria moves for 
the door, circuiting Mary by a 
wide margin. With a groan, 
Greg moves to intercept her. 

GREG 

Here we go again. 

14. ANOTHER ANGLE 

He reaches the' door first, 
relocks it, and drops the. key 
Into the pocket of his smoking 
jacket. 


VICTORIA 

Let me out of here. 

(as he tries to take her hand, 
she recoils) 

Monster! 

GREG 

Oh! 

Irritated, he starts for the 
desk. 

VICTORIA 

What are you going to do? 

I’ll scream, Gregory. I’ll 
scream. 

GREG 

(dismally) 

What for? 

MARY 

(following Greg) 

Greg, why do you do this to 
me? 

GREG 

I’m sorry, Mary; but what 
else could I do? 

Unhappily, he picks up the 
scissors and cuts the recording 
tape, then starts to pull free 
the tape on the recorded spool. 

MARY 

(aghast) 

Again? 

(beat) 

I just got here, Greg. 

GREG 

What else can I do? 

MARY 

That’s all you ever say. 

She turns from' film and walks 
toward the v/indow. 

15. LONG SHOT 

Victoria watcihlng as Mary 
stops in f.g. and looks out 
through the window. Victoria 
looks toward Greg. 

16. ANOTHER ANGLE 

Featuring Greg. Several yards 
of tape are coiled on top of the 
recorder nov/. He cuts off the 
end; then, putting down the 
scissors, picks up the clump of 
tape with both hands .and 
starts toward the fireplace. 


94 




GREG 

([muttering glumly) 

Wouldn’t believe me. Oh, no. 
Had to make me prove It. 
Make me force poor Mary 
to — 

(exhales heavily) 

Oh, Victoria; sometimes I 
wonder. 

17. LONG SHOT 

Mary in the f.g., looking out 
the window. In the b.g. Greg 
reaches the fireplace. Victoria 
watches, standing motionless. 

MARY 

(defeatedly) 

Don’t bring me back again, 
Greg. 

GREG 

(looking at her) 

Mary .... 

MARY 

Just .... don’t. I can’t 
bear it any longer. 

18. ANOTHER ANGLE 

Victoria In f.g. Greg turns to 
the fireplace. He looks into the 
flames gloomily. 

GREG 
(giving .up) 

Oh .... 

He throws the tape into the 

jflre. 

19. INSERT FIRE 

As the tape lands; catches fire. 

20. LONG SHOT 

Mary In f.g. Greg turns to her. 
GREG 

Mary, I’m sorry . . . but 
she my wife. 

Mary says nothing but her 
trembling lips press together 
and tears glisten in her eyes., 

21. INSERT FIRE 

The tape burns brightly. 

22. VICTORIA 

Watching Mary. Suddenly, her 
lower jaw drops and she 
makes the squeaking gasp 
again, louder this time. 


23. THE WINDOW 
VICTORIA’S P.O.V. 

Mary Is no longer there. 

24. MED. SHOT GREG 
AND VICTORIA 

Greg looks Into the fire with 
brooding eyes. Victoria gapes 
toward the window. 

VICTORIA 

Where is she? 

GREG 

(tlredly) 

I’ve told you, Victoria. 

VICTORIA 

(hoarsely) 

Where is she? 

With a somber grunt, Greg 
turns from the fireplace and 
goes over to hls wife. 

GREG 

Don’t you believe me yet , 
Victoria? 

VICTORIA 
Where did she go ? 

GREG 

(grumpily) 

I told you. I un- created her. 

Victoria whines and looks 
appalled. Sighing, Greg puts 
hls arms around her and 
presses his cheek to hers. 

25. TIGHT TWO SHOT 

GREG 

(somberly) 

It’s all right, dear. It won’t 
happen anymore. I promise 
you. I’ll never do it again. 


She looks at' him fearfully. 
Then her eyes glance 
downward and, as he 
continues, she reaches slowly 
for his jacket pocket. 

GREG 

I never would have done it 
In the first place If I hadn’t 
been so lonely. It’s just 
that — you’re so perfect, 
Victoria. So impeccable, 
so — flawless. You make me 
feel Inferior. 

t 

26. INSERT VICTORIA'S 
HAND 

Reaching Into the pocket of 
Greg’s smoking jacket. 

GREG VOICE 

That’s why I created Mary. 

I didn’t do it to Insult you. 

I just wanted a little 
company, that’s all. 

27. BACK TO SCENE 

GREG 

Soiheone I could talk to. 
Someone I could feel 
comfortable with. Not like 
a — worm. 

(draws back) 

You understand. Don’t you? 

She only stares at him. With a 
sign, he turns for the desk. 
Immediately, Victoria starts 
backing for the door. 

28. ANOTHER ANGLE 

Greg comes into f.g. and starts 
repairing the tape. In the b.g., 
Victoria backs slowly toward 
the.jdoor. 


95 




GREG 

We’ll work it out, Victoria. 
Somehow, we’ll — work it 
-out. I realize that I’m 
inadequate compared to you. 
It’s my fault. I should • 
have- — 

He looks up at the click of the 
door being unlocked. He feels 
suddenly into his pocket. 

VICTORIA 

Don’t try to stop me . 

■GREG 

Where are you going? 

VICTORIA 

(coldly) 

To the nearest lawyer. I’m 
going to have you put away 
for the rest of your 
unnatural life — away from 
tape recorders! I’m going to 
live in this house alone — in 
peace — free of your 
diseased mind! 

GREG 

(resisting this) 

No, Victoria. 

VICTORIA 

Yes , Victoria! 

She turns and leaves, 
slamming the door behind her. 

29. CLOSE SHOT GREG 

He strains forward as if to 
pursue her; then, restraining 
himself, quickly turns on the 
tape recorder and snatches up 
the microphone. 

GREG 

(ferociously into the 
microphone) 


A giant, red-eyed elephant 
is standing just inside my 
front door and he isn’t 
going to let her pass ! 

Out in the hall, an ELEPHANT 
CRY trumpets! 

30. FRONT HALL 

Victoria is cringing before an 
elephant whose trunk is raised 
angrily. She screams. 

31. LONG SHOT 

Greg in f.g. looking toward the 
hall door. Victoria SCREAMS 
again wildly o.s. and there are 
great CRASHING sounds as the 
elephant stamps across the 
hall floor. Suddenly, the door 
is flung open, Victoria rushes 
in, slams the door behind her 
and, falling back against It, 
points a trembling finger at 
Greg. 

VICTORIA 

(hysterical) 

Get that elephant out of my 
hall! 

GREG 

(tightly) 

Will you stay here? 

VICTORIA 

Yes! 

Quickly, Greg cuts off a small 
section of the tape and carries 
It toward the fireplace. 

32. VICTORIA 

Pressing back against the 
door. Out In the hall, the 


ELEPHANT’S CRY trumpets 
again. The door starts to 
rattle. 

VICTORIA 

Hurry! 

The door Is pressing open. 

VICTORIA 

(shrilly) 

Gregory! 

33. GREG 

Throwing the tape Into the 
fire. The sound of the elephant 
ceases almost Instantly. He 
looks toward 

34. VICTORIA 

Leaning against the door 
weakly and panting. 

VICTORIA 

(huskily) 

You’re mad ! 

35. TWO SHOT 

GREG 

You shouldn’t have said 
those things, Victoria. 

(beat) 

You’ll stay now? 

VICTORIA 

You think you’re going to 
keep me here? 

GREG 

(embarrassed) 

You don’t want me to do It 
again, do you? 

VICTORIA 

No! 

(regaining composure) 

I’ll stay for now, Gregory.- 
But — believe me — the first 
chance I get, I’ll have you 
put In a padded cell. Believe 
me, Gregory. 

GREG 

(sadly) 

I believe you. 

(sighs) 

Well ... I guess there’s no 
other way. 

He turns and walks to a 
picture on the wall. Pulling it 
aside, he reveals a safe. 



VICTORIA 

How long has that been 
there? 

36. ANOTHER ANGLE 

Greg In close f.g., opening the 
safe. Victoria watches him. 

GREG 

(wearily) 

Only since you and I 
were — married. 

He opens the safe door and 
pulls out a bulky envelope. 
There are several other similar 
envelopes In the safe. 

37. REVERSE SHOT 

Turning, Greg brings the 
envelope to her. 

VICTORIA 
(suspicious) - 
What Is It? 

He holds the envelope out to 
her and she takes it, looks at 
it. She frowns. 

38. INSERT ENVELOPE 

Printed on. It, in large black 
letters. Is the name VICTORIA 
WEST. 

39. BACK TO SCENE 

VICTORIA 

What’s this supposed to 
mean? 

Gravely, Greg takes the 
envelope from her, uncllps the 
flap and turns the envelope 
upside down. A flattened 
clump of recording tape drops 
onto the palm of his other 
hand. 

40. INSERT TAPE ON 
HAND 

41. BACK TO SCENE 

Victoria looks at the tape, then 
at Greg. He starts to put the 
tape back into the envelope. 

GREG 

(thinly) 

Shall I put It back in the 
safe, Victoria? Or shall I 
burn it? 

She says nothing, staring at 


him, her expression 
Inscrutable. He finishes 
putting the tape Into the 
envelope and clips down the 
flap; looks up at her. 

GREG 

Well? 

VICTORIA 

You’re trying to make me 
believe — 

GREG 

(pained) 

I’m^ telling you, Victoria. 
Look at yourself — regal, 
beautiful. You could have 
any man you wanted. 
Haven’t you ever wondered 
why you got stuck with me ? 
Didn’t I just tell you — 
you’re Impeccable, flawless. 
The sort of wife I — 

(beat; sadly) 

used to think I wanted 
more than anything else in 
the world. 

VICTORIA 

(struggling for sanity) 

This Is another trick. 

GREG 

(overlapping) 

Why do you suppose I was 
so upset when you came 
back before? No, not 
because of Mary, but 
because it was the first time 
you’d ever come back 
against my will. The first 
time — 

VICTORIA 

(Interrupting) 

Do you really think you’re 


GREG 

(pause; sadly) 

No. I guess not. You’re 
beyond that, aren’t you? I 
made you too strong. I 
forgot to give you human 
frailty. 

His shoulders slump 
defeatedly. 

GREG 

Well, I guess I deserve it. - 
It’s what I asked for. 
(looking at the envelope) 

I’ll put It away. I have no 
right to — 

He breaks off as Victoria grabs 
the envelope from his hand. 

VICTORIA 
(with contempt) 

You tedious little boor . 
Here’s what I think of your 
childish trick! 

As she speaks, she flings the 
envelope Into the fire. 

GREG 

(aghast) 

Victoria! 

He falls to his knees before 
the fire and tries to snatch the 
envelope from the flames. 
Falling, he glances up In 
panic. 

GREG 

You don’t know what you 
did! 

42. ANOTHER ANGLE 

Featuring Victoria. Greg tries 
again to get the envelope out 


97 




of the flames but cannot. 
Suddenly, Victoria gets an odd 
expression on her face. 

VICTORIA 

I feel so strange. As if I 
were about to — 

(horrified) 

You don’t mean to tell me 
you were right ? 

On the word “right” she Is 
suddenly, and simply, not 
there . Greg lunges to his feet. 

GREG 

Victoria! Vic — 1 
(he breaks off; shakes his 
head) 

I told her. I told her. Why 
wouldn’t she listen to me? 

He clucks in distress, then 
trudges over to the desk. 

43. CLOSE SHOT GREG 

He repairs the loose tape ends 
and turns on the recorder, 
picks u-p the microphone. 

GREG 

Her name Is Victoria West. 
She — 

He stops and thinks It over. 
Then, with a grunt, he 
reverses the tape. 

GREG 

Leave well enough alone. 

He stops the tape and runs It 
forward again. In recording 
position. 

GREG 

(happily) 

Her name Is Mary. 

(beat; suddenly Inspired) 

Mrs. Mary West . 

(quickly) 

She’s thlrty-slx. Flve-foot- 
three Inches tall. Sllmly 
built. Brown hair. Light 
complexion. 

(more slowly and lovingly) 

On the surface, a plain, 
quite ordinary female — yet 
with that quality of Inner 
loveliness which gives a 
woman re&l beauty. A 
tender, gentle woman. An 
understanding woman. 


She is coming Into her 
husband’s study — 

Greg sets down the recording 
head and walks over to the 
fireplace to await Mary’s 
entrance. 

45. AT DOOR 

Mary enters, radiant and 
smiling. She looks across the 
room at Greg, lovingly, then 
walks toward him. As she 
does so . . . CAMERA 
PANNING . . . 

CUT TO: 

46. MEDIUM SHOT 
ROD SERLING 

At Greg’s desk. He Is holding 
up Greg’s recorder, looking at 
It amusedly. 

ROD 

(to audience) 

We hope you enjoyed 
tonight’s romantic story on 
“The Twilight Zone.” At the 
same time, we want you to 
realize that it was, of 
course, purely fictional. In 
real life, such ridiculous 
nonsense could never . . . 
GREG’S VOICE 
(interrupting) 

Rod! 

Rod looks off, startled. 

47. AT FIREPLACE 
GREG AND MARY 

His arm is snugly and 
comfortably around her waist. 
He is looking off at Rod. 


You shouldn’t. 

He detaches himself from 
Mary and takes a few steps to 
i his wall safe. He pulls out an 
envelope. 

GREG 

You shouldn’t have said 
those things. Rod. Like 
nonsense. And ridiculous. 

48. INSERT ENVELOPE 

in Greg’s hand. In large clear 
letters, the envelope is marked 
“ROD SERLING.” 

49. GREG AT FIREPLACE 

He tosses envelope into fire. 

50. INSERT ENVELOPE 

I 

with Rod’s name on it lands 
In fire. Flames begin to lick at 
it. 

51. ROD AT DESK 

looking offscene unhappily. 
Now he turns to the audience. 

ROD 

Well, that’s the way It 
goes .... 

On the word “goes,” he goes 
. . . disappears. CAMERA 
PANS toward a window 
nearby . 

ROD’S VOICE 

' ... leaving Mr. Gregory 

West ... still shy, quiet, 
very happy . . . and, 
apparently. In complete 
control of -the Twilight Zone. 

F’ADE OUT 

THE END *0 



Serling photo courtesy Marc Scott Zicree. other photos courtesy the Serling Archives. Ithoco College School of Comrhunicotions 


S HOW-BY-SHOW 


GUIDE 




TV’s Twilight Zone 
Part Twenty-Three 


CONTINUING MARC SCOTT ZICREE'S 
SHOW-BY-SHOW GUIDE TO THE ENTIRE, 
TlV/t/GnTZO/VE TELEVISION SERIES, 
COMPLETE WITH ROD SERLING'S OPENING 
AND CLOSING NARRATIONS 


“You unlock this door with the key of imagination. 
Beyond it is another dimension— a dimension of 
sound, a dimension of sight, a dimension of mind. 
You’re moving into a land of both shadow and 
substance, of things and ideas. You’ve just crossed 
over into the Twilight Zone.” 


given the solution to this twofold 
mystery, but in a manner far beyond 
her present capacity to understand, a 
manner enigmatically bizarre in 
terms of time and space— which is to 
say, an answer from the Twilight 
Zone.” 


141. SPUR OF THE MOMENT 


Written by Richard Matheson 

Producer: Bert Granet 

Director: Elliot Silverstein 

Dir. of Photography: Robert W. Pittack 

Music: composed by Rene Garriguenc; 

conducted by Lud Gluskin 

Cast 

Anne Henderson: Diana Hyland 
Robert Blake: Robert Hogan 
David Mitchell: Roger Davis 
Mr. Henderson: Philip Ober 
Mrs. Henderson: Marsha Hunt 
Reynolds: Jack Raine 

“This is the face of terror: Anrw 
Marie Henderson, eighteen years of 
age, her young existence suddenly 
marred by a savage and wholly 
unanticipated pursuit by a strange, 
nightmarish figure of a woman in 
black, who has appeared as if from 
nowhere and now at driving gallop 
chases the terrified girl across the 
countryside, as if she means to rids 
her doum and kill her— and then 
suxidenly and inexplicably stops, to 
watch in malignant silence as her 
prey takes flight. Miss Henderson has 
no idea whatever as to the motive for 
this pursuit; worse, not the vaguest 
notion regarding the identity of her 
pursuer. Soon enough, she will be 


After being chased by the black-clad 
figure on horseback, Anne rushes 
home to where her parents are 
waiting with her fiance Robert, a 
proper but dull young stockbroker. 
Suddenly, in bursts David, a 
romantic, headstrong young fellow 
once engaged to Anne, of whom 
Anne’s parents disapprove. He begs 
Anne to marry him, whom she loves, 
and not be forced by her father into 
a marriage with Robert. Anne’s 
father won’t hear of this; he forces 
David to leave at gunpoint. Twenty- 
five years pass. Anne is now a bitter 
alchoholic of forty-three; her drunken 
bum of a husband has gone through 
her family’s entire fortune. It is she 
who, dressed in black, chases her 
younger self, trying in vain to warn 
her not to marry the wrong man. 

But the wrong man was not 
Robert— it was David! 


age, her desolate existence once more 
afflicted by the hope of altering her 
past mistake— a hope which is, 
unfortunately, doomed to 
disappointment. For warnings from 
the future to the past must be taken 
in the past; today may change 
tomorrow, but once today is gone 
tomorroiv can only look back in 
sorrow that the warning was ignored. 
Said warning as of now stamped ‘not 
accepted’ and stored away in the 
dead file in the recording office of the 
Twilight Zone. ” 


“This is the face of terror: Anne 
Marie Mitchell, forty-three years of 


lOO 


I 


; 142. AN OCCURRENCE AT OWL 
1 CREEK BRIDGE 

i Written and Directed by Robert Enrico 
Based on the short story 
by Ambrose Bierce 
Producers: Marcel Ichac 
and Paul de Roubaix 
(Tvnlight Zone opening sequence 
produced by William Froug) 

Dir. of Photo^aphy: Jean Boffety 

Music: Henri Lanoe 

Cast 

Confederate Spy: Roger Jacquet 
! With Anne Cornaly, Anker Larsen, 
Stephane Fey, Jean-Francois Zeller, 
Pierre Danny and Louis Adelin 

"Tonight a presentation so special 
and unique that, for the first time in 
the five years we’ve been presenting 
The Twilight Zone, we’re offering a 
film shot in France by others. 

Winner of the Cannes Film Festival 
of 1962, as well as other 
international awards, here is a 
haunting study of the incredible, from 
the past master of the incredible, 
Ambrose Bierce. Here is the French 
production of ‘An Occurrence at Owl 
Creek Bridge. ’ ’’ 

It is the American Civil War. Union 
soldiers stand on a railroad bridge. 


143. QUEEN OF THE NILE 

Written by Jerry Sohl 
Plotted by Charles Beaumont 
and Jerry Sohl 

(show credited solely to Beaumont) 
Producer: William Froug 
Director: John Brahm 
. Dir. of Photography: Charles Wheeler 
Music: composed by Lucien Moraweck; 
conducted by Lud Gluskin 
Cast 

Jordan Herrick: Lee Philips 
Pamela Morris: Ann Blyth 
Viola Draper: Celia Lovsky 
Krueger: Frank Ferguson 
Mr. Jackson: James Tyler 
Maid: Ruth Phillips 

"Jordan, Herrick, syndicated 
columnist whose work appears in 
more than a hundred newspapers. By 
nature a cynic, a disbeliever, caught 
for the moment by a lovely vision. He 
knows 'the vision he’s seen is no 
dream; she is Pamela Morris, 
renowned movie star, whose name is 
a household word and whose face is 
known to millions. What Mr. Herrick 



preparing to execute a Confederate 
spy. They set a plank out from the 
bridge, stand the man upon it, make 
the noose tight around his neck. The 
plank is pulled out from under him, 
he falls through space— but 
miraculously, the rope breaks! 

Dodging bullets, the man swims for 
his life. Reaching the shore, he 
manages to evade the enemy troops. 
He has one goal in mind: to get 
home. Struggling over the terrain, he 
eventually reaches his plantation. His 
wife— beautifully dressed, every hair 

does not know is that he has also just 
looked into the face— of the Twilight 
Zone.” 

Arriving at her house to interview 
her, Herrick finds Morris as lovely 
and youthful-looking as when she 
starred in the 1940 film. Queen of the 
Nile. Upon leaving, he is confronted 
by seventy-year-old Viola Draper, a 
woman he takes for Morris’s mother 
but who tells him she is actually her 
daughter! Intrigued, he does some 
investigating and finds that 
Constance Taylor— a /emme fatale 
from the early years of the century 
who looked exactly as Morris does 
now— starred in a silent version of 
Queen of the Nile, then disappeared. 
Suspecting that, somehow, Morris 
and Taylor are the same woman, 
Herrick confronts Pamela. She drugs 
his coffee, then admits she really was 
a queen of the Nile— in ancient 
Egypt! Using a live scarab, she 
drains all of Herrick’s life force and 
transfers it to herself. Just then, the 
doorbell rings. A handsome young 
man enters— soon to be yet another 
in a long line of victims. 


in place, seemingly untouched by 
war— comes running toward him. But 
as her hands go round his neck, he 
seizes up. In an instant, he is back 
at Owl Creek Bridge, hanging by his 
neck— and very much dead. 


"An occurrence at Owl Creek 
Bridge— in two forms, as it was 
dreamed, and as it was lived and 
died. ThisHs the stuff of fantasy, the I 
thread of imagination ... the 
ingredients of the Twilight Zone. ” 



"Everybody knows Pamela Morris, I 

the beautiful and eternally young 
movie star. Or does she have another i 
name, even more famous, an j 

Egyptian name from centuries past? | 
It’s best not to be too curious, lest 
you wind up like Jordan Herrick, a 
pile of dust and old clothing, 
discarded in the endless eternity of ' 
the Twilight Zone. ”10 


lOl 




In June’s T2 


The Second Annual 

RtxJ SgiinK;> W^W 


Stephen King’s terrifying new 
noveiette, The Raft. 

Gut-clenching no-holds-barred horror from 
the author of Cujo and The Shining. 

A special triple-feature. 

Full-color previews of The Keep, Psycho ii, 
and Something Wicked This Way Comes— 
the first based on F. Paul Wilson’s current 
horror bestseller, the next a long-awaited 
sequel to the Hitchcock masterpiece, 
and the third an even longer-awaited 
adaptation of Ray Bradbury’s fantasy classic 

Exclusive photos of the 
Twilight Zone movie. 

Meet director 

George (The Road Warrior) Miller, 
leading man John (Garp) Lithgow, 
and a newcomer to the screen named 
Carol Serling. Plus another view of Miller by 
the Road Warrior himself, Mel Gibson. 

The controversial queen of 
gothic horror. 

\ TZ interviews V. C. Andrews, author of 
' the bizarre bestsellers Flowers in the Attic 
and Petals on the Wind. 

Weird quintet. 

Five exceedingly strange new stories 
about invisibility, premature burial, 
and the monster under everybody’s bed. 
Plus a modern horror classic 
from darkest Britain! 

Confessions of a freelance 
fantasy writer. 

A survival guide to 

the perilous world of publishing. 

The fantasy five-foot bookshelf. 

TZ surveys the field, past and present, 
in a special three-way chart. 

Master of movie music. 

A new look at Bernard Herrmann, who 
wrote the scores for Psycho, Taxi Driver, 
and TV’s Twilight Zone. 

Unconventional opinions. 

Gahan Wilson on movies, 

Thomas Disch on books. 

Plus our most challenging quiz yet, from 
acrostic expert Peter Cannon. 

Don’t miss June’s Twilight Zone— 
two months of entertainment 
for just $2.50. 


Short Story Contest 

HONORABLE MENTION' 


"State of the Art" by Dan Barron, Los Angeles, CA 

"The Woman of His Dreams" by Paul Bass and Rick Weiss, 
Portland, OR 

"The Pocket" by Christopher Bettin, Glen Ellyn, IL 
"Record Time" by Michael Burke, Los Angeles, CA 
"The Relic" by Del Corrick, Moorhead, MN 
"Bittersweet" by Elizabeth Fern, Ellensburg, WA 
"And When Was That?" by Georgia Fries, Elyria, OH 
"Wings of Aether" by Lint Hatcher, Jeffersonville, GA 
"These Four Walls" by Mark Hilderbrand, St. Louis, MO 
"The Thief" by Sheena Ann Lawrence, Atlanta, GA 
I "Every Mother Is a Daughter" by Stacey Leigh, 

Saratoga, CA 

"Guardian" by Barbara Lowe, Northport, NY 
"Father-to-Son Talk" by Ken Murdok, Milwaukee, Wl 
"Beggars Would Ride" by Emily Newland, Ozark, AR 
/ "Rosalee" by Mike Newland, Richardson, TX 

"Born Again" by Jesse Osburn, Tulsa, OK 
"Wolf Is Waiting" by Mark A. Parks, French Lick, IN 
"Guilt" by David Walter, Rochester, NY 

'(in alphabetical order by author) 


Attention, All Readers! 

* . _ j _ . 


Starting next issue, as a service to our readers, 
mtfW Rod Seriing's 


will accept classified and personal 
advertisements. The cost, payable in advance, 
is $1.25 per word ($1.50 for words fully 
capitalized), with a 20-word minimum. 

Please send your announcements with 
remittance to: Marina Despotakis 

Classified Ad Manager 
TZ Publications, Inc. 

800 Second Avenue 
New York, NY 10017 

IS are based on a guaranteed circulatioa beginning tries issue, of 150.000, 
ihing an estimated 300,000 readers. 


I 

! 


102